Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'growth'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. MuscleMan166

    Camp Myosin Part 4

    We're at the halfway point and by the views my first story is going great. Thanks for the views Camp Myosin Part 4 Day 36 This week has been great; I was the first to do something that no one else has done. I started the day by going around without my shirt. It felt a bit tight anyway and why should I hide my new muscles. I got a bunch of stares and left some hard-ons in the mess hall after I had my breakfast. I even got a compliment from that hard-ass Jorge as we went through the morning workout saying that I was looking bigger. It wasn’t until later in the day that I saw a bunch of other campers took off the shirts, obviously my cabin mates joined me in the shirtlessness. Fred’s stomach looks like a roid gut now, and it showed some signs of abs appearing. Robert was still the smallest of us, but he was filling out nicely looking like an amateur bodybuilder. Bill caught up to our height, but he still looked cocky enough that he was wider than me muscle wise, but I was heavier than he is. Sam and Ben looked about the same size as, but Sam had bigger quads and Ben had bigger arms. Seeing all this muscle was giving me a hard-on, but I can see that I was doing the same to them. It was also during this week that I notice some campers disappearing for a while, and then coming back looking satisfied. It was worse at night in the cabins; during sleep I could hear the noise of some moans from the other campers, like they were having sex. Funny thing is, that I was also affected, because I awoke to find that I jizzed my pants. I grabbed some clean underwear, shorts, and my towel, and quickly ran to the showers to clean myself. While taking a shower, I noticed my muscles and as I was soaping them up, it felt really good to touch them, especially my cock. It was weird, not bad weird, but good weird. As I finished my shower and put on my new clothes, I walked out to see Big Dan walking on the campgrounds. Without a shirt on! He saw me and was walking towards me. I didn’t notice before, but he does look better without his shirt, I don’t know why, though. He told me that I started a trend and now some of the employees are going without a shirt, himself included. Then he placed his hand on my shoulder and told me that I was getting bigger and looking really good. To hear such a compliment from a big guy like him, I couldn’t help but blush and I heard him say to keep growing as he left with a wink. When I saw him leave, I was staring at his muscular ass and realize that I got a hard-on. What got me wondering though was why I didn’t feel embarrassed about it. It’s probably nothing to worry about. Later Journal Day 43 Journal, I would not ever forget this week. It started with seeing the employees now going shirtless, the only exception was Gustav, but that’s because he had to wear an apron. And Matt is the only one who would wear speedos, and he did give us some to wear for when we want to go swimming, since all of our old bathing suits can’t fit us now, due to our muscular lower body. I started to notice something from the employees, whenever they look at us; I see some kind of semblance that they were getting boners. Maybe we were looking better than we thought if we were giving those guys a hard-on. I also notice that our cabin had the biggest guys out of the whole camp. The guys in the Delta Cabin looked like lightweight bodybuilders, those in Gamma Cabin looked like they were middleweight bodybuilders, and then those in Beta Cabin looked like light heavyweight bodybuilders. Finally, we of Alpha Cabin looked like super heavyweight bodybuilders, bordering on the size of the professional bodybuilders. It was great and weird at the same time. All this huge muscle felt really good, especially in the gym and when the campers saw my boner in the gym, I made a comment saying that it meant I had a great workout. I thought it was time to talk to Dan about what was going on. I haven’t been here since that incident that night 2 weeks ago. I never forgot that scene, and sometimes when I need to masturbate, I remember that scene to help me explode. Back then it worried me, but now it felt hot to remember. What was happening to me to make me feel so open about that? I knocked on Dan’s door and asked if I could come in and he said it was okay. I walked in and saw big Dan looking somewhat sexy, wearing just his shorts. I couldn’t keep my eyes off him and Dan snapped me back to reality by asking me what was wrong. I told about how were growing big at an rapid pace and how we were feeling more open about our bodies and I told him about the time that I heard him in the building that one night. Dan just sighed and said that we shouldn’t feel ashamed about our bodies. He walked closer to me and stated that we had big bodies, that guys would work years for to get close to. He also reminded me that we were being prepared for when we are going to be counselors ourselves in other camp areas so we had to look the part. I completely forgot about that reason for the camp, but it didn’t explain the sexual feelings that were building up in all of us. He walked in closer and complemented my growing physique, before I could ask. He went on to say that my muscles were looking mighty big and before I knew he was up in my face. He first touched my shoulders and said that it looked like cannonballs. I wanted to stop him from touching me, but I didn’t say anything. He then went on to say that my pecs were looking big and meaty and asked if I could bounce them. I bounced them and moaned softly when he groped my muscle. He went on to say that I was a sensitive little thing, while he kept rubbing my muscles. I couldn’t help but moan when he squeezed my huge arms, rubbed my abs, and groped my lats. I even felt him getting so close that our bulges were grinding against each other. Part of me wanted to stop and run away, but a bigger part of me wants to keep this going, and it was getting harder. Then he surprised with something that made me cum in my shorts: he kissed me on the lips. The kiss felt so right that I wanted to keep it going forever. I raised my hands and started to roam around Dan’s muscles, squeezing and rubbing as much as I can. Dan stopped the kiss and said to keep feeling his huge muscles that I would soon be his size. I went on to lick his huge muscles that I didn’t notice that he pulled down my shorts and jockstrap and was nude before him. He then said to pull his shorts down and it was a struggle to get them down over his big thighs. I got them down and saw that his cock flopped up to his abs. He looked awesome, being nude like that, with his cock going to the top of his abs. Then he picked me up and placed me on my back on his desk. Then he raised my legs up to his shoulders and aimed his huge dick at my asshole. I knew at that point that I wanted it and I said “Go for it”. He slammed his dick into me and I moaned loudly at the pain and pleasure of it. He leaned forward and kissed me again to keep me from yelling and his hips were moving rapidly like he was really hoping for this to happen. He then said that was going to cum and I was prepared for it. Or so I thought. When he exploded into me, there was some overflow and some seeped out of my ass. It was so great that I cummed again and some of it got onto Dan’s abs. With one finger, he took some of my cum and licked and that action got me hard again. He said that I was a horny little fella and that it was alright to feel that way. We helped each other get dressed after we cleaned ourselves up, quite easy to dress again, when all we wore were underwear and shorts. Dan told me that if needed to talk to him about anything ever again to just come by. He gave me a wink and slapped my ass as I went out. I never forgot that day and from that point on, I saw the employees in a new light. They suddenly look sexy and I wanted to have sex with. Matt looked sexier in that small speedo, I wanted to lick some of that fine chest hair on Jorge, and I wanted to grab Aiden and worship him in the communal bathroom. It gotten to the point that when I got a boner I found a spot where I could be alone and masturbated. Sometimes I get a hard-on on purpose, just so I can feel my muscles while feeling my dick. I think it was also cause of the sex with Dan that I ate more and exercised even harder. I did double what Jorge asked of us in the push-ups, sit-ups, and pull-ups and I even ran up and down the hill twice with 300 pounds on the weighted vest. I ate like a beast so much that for breakfast, lunch, and dinner, that I went for fourths. In the outdoor gym, I lifted so much heavier just to get my muscles bigger like Dan. I could swear that my shorts were feeling tight on me now, but I knew I looked big, buff, and sexy. Excuse me Journal, I have to end it for now, because I have a boner that needs to be taken care of, maybe Dan is still awake. G’Night Journal
  2. cropsey23

    Colin's Determination, Part 7

    My heart seemed to stop, but was really racing as I watched Colin in front of the scale. Without hesitation, he dropped his cargo shorts on the floor. Now I knew all along how strong his calves were. And in the light of the Coach's office, they looked massively powerful. But seeing his glutes in full view for the first time really drove home for me how much power he had gained. They were quite massive, and now I knew why he moved with such ease on the field. The briefs could barely contain all the solid muscle. Thick ropes of muscle snaked down his legs, and watching them twitch gave me chills. He turned slowly and I got a full view of his diamond shaped quads. They were perfectly symmetrical, and it became apparent to me that they had to be strong, to carry that dense upper body muscle. Even before he shed the hoody, I was amazed at how massively wide his shoulders were. Looking directly at me, Colin tugged down the zipper of his hoody. I could see underneath the collar of a flimsy tank top. It was one of my old tank tops...that I never wore because it was too loose on me. Without hesitating he pulled off the hoody. The first thing I noticed in the reveal was his delts. They truly were softball sized, and perfectly rounded. The size and thickness really added to his broad, imposing frame. And they needed to be big, to support he newly thick neck. My eyes instinctively drifted down to his biceps. Even relaxed, I could see the peaks and cuts in them, and I naturally compared them to mine. Looking at my arms, and back at his, which were clearly much bigger, Colin caught my eye. He must have sensed how my train of though came to a complete halt. He grinned, turned and let me see his thick triceps. I was still speechless as he said "python...is the word you are looking for Greg...python." He didn't even have to flex them for me to know he was right. He was now standing in front of me, in just briefs, and my too-big tank top. Needless to say, it appeared to be painted on his jacked up frame. His chest was as thick as the rest of him - defined and clearly quite powerful. Just from the size of his pecs, the tank top rode up on his torso, and there was about a 4 inch gap between the tank and his briefs. I could see the outline of a solid 8-pack cobblestone of abs. In a flash, he grabbed the hem of the shirt, pulled it up over his head, and I got a flash of the back of his powerful triceps. He tossed the shirt, turned, and stepped on the scale. The weights of the scale were still set at my weight, 150 + 44. As soon as Colin stepped on it, I heard the balancing bar clunk UP. He outweighed me. I was surprised, but he didn't seem to be. Coach Conway approached, his face as stunned as mine must have been. He started to move the lower weight from 44 up to 50. Colin just laughed, and I could see the power in his lats from behind. I was taking in the entirety of his massive Y physique, and was startled by Colin's voice. Very quietly, he said, "You need to start at 200 Coach." Coach Conway adjusted the weight to 200, and then slowly started to move up the smaller counterweight. 201. 202. 203. 204. The bar was still not in balance. Colin seemed to be relishing my and the coach's response. 205 206 Finally, the bar settled at 207. 207lbs. Colin had gained eighty-three pounds in just seven weeks, and now outweighed me by 13lbs. He turned and looked at the coach, and without the least bit of irony, he just said "big enough for the team now?" Without waiting for a response, he stepped off the scale. He just stood there, crossed his arms, which made them seem even more imposing. His very presence seemed to suck all the oxygen out of the room. Coach Conway tried to gather his thoughts. He just said "That is a remarkable gain Colin, you have worked very hard." Colin studied him, and me. Then he just said "Now you can watch me work out on the field with the other players." Again, more of a statement then a question. Coach nodded, and told Colin to go change into his workout gear. As he turned to go to the locker room, I offered him his hoody. He just smiled and said "I won't be needing that anymore Greg." I watched as his powerful frame walked down the hall.
  3. MonsterMash62

    The Soldier's Genie (Nsfw)

    Originally posted on my Tumblr blog. Image was posted on Banging the Boy's Tumblr archive. "So you're going to give us three wishes?" I asked. My buddy Jamie and I were on leave for a week and since we were both single, traveled together into Cairo for the weekend. We're currently stationed just outside of Cairo and had two days of leave. We'd already found a hostel for the night and were out on the prowl, hoping to score with some hot Egyptian babes. With our toned, tight soldier bodies, I didn't think it'd be too difficult. The girls here love white soldier boys. Jamie's got a handsome face with black hair but his nose is kinda crooked from a fight he got in last year, which tends to either put girls off or to bring them to him panting. It makes his pretty boy face look rough, and let's everyone know that he's a bit of a badass. I'm pretty sexy myself, in that boy next door way. I've got blond hair and blue eyes, and girls tell me all the time how much they love my smile. Usually just before they slide my dick between their lips. We were looking for this bar we'd heard had a crowd that was friendly to soldiers. We definitely weren't wanted everywhere, and tonight wasn't the night to start shit. Much as I know Jamie would've loved to kick some Egyptian ass, my preference was to fuck one that night. It'd been a few weeks since I'd gotten laid, and man were my nuts backed up. "Three wishes?" the genie said, as if he didn't understand. We'd gotten lost and turned down a slim alleyway to get out of the sun for a second and get our bearings. Jamie had noticed something sparkling on the ground. Picking up a slightly rusty golden lamp, he rubbed it a few times on his shirt, laughing and saying it looked like the lamp from Aladdin. He quickly dropped it and we both jumped back when smoke started pouring out of it. When the smoke became a large muscular Egyptian man, I think we both believed that his joke about Aladdin hadn't been too far off. "Yeah, three wishes, man," Jamie said. "We freed you from your stupid lamp, now you give us three wishes." The Genie threw his head back and laughed. Something about our suggestion had apparently been amusing. I backed up a bit, wondering if I should be worried. If maybe he wasn't a genie. He was a good foot taller than either of us and quite a bit wider as well. He wore a turban with a gem in it, making him look regal. His face was covered with a thick black beard. He stood shirtless, his huge, hairless chest heaving with every breath. Gold chains were attached to his nipples, leading my eyes down his firm abdominal wall and into his pants, which seemed more like a parachute that had been wrapped around his legs than anything else. For shoes he wore golden metal sandals, and on his wrists he wore mismatched golden bracelets. Eventually, he finished laughing. "Oh, my friends, I don't know who told you that." Lifting one of his meaty fingers up to his face, he wiped a tear from his eyes. He'd found my question that funny. "That's not how this works. I've been stuck in that tiny little lamp for months now, and besides being ready to get out, I'm horny as fuck." His thick left eyebrow lowered at us and the edges of his lips curled up into an even bigger smile, his white teeth gleaming. He suddenly looked very shark-like. I glanced at Jamie and we both silently agreed it was time to leave. We both started backing up slowly, keeping our eyes on the genie as we did. We moved a few feet before the genie snapped his fingers and we heard a thud sound as our backs came in contact with something solid and firm. Looking behind me, I saw only empty alleyway. It was like we'd hit an invisible wall, trapping us there. "Oh shit," I said out of the side of my mouth to Jamie. "Maybe rubbing that lamp wasn't such a great idea," he said. "Now, now boys. The party's just getting started." The genie snapped his fingers again and a bright light flashed, blinding me. When my vision finally cleared, I saw that we were in what looked like a rather large, rather swanky hotel room. The genie sat directly in front of us on an ottoman type thing, his pants long gone and his humongous penis flopped down on his thick, striated left thigh. He still wore his turban, the chains clamped to his nipples, his golden armbands, and his sandals, but was otherwise naked. The chains hung down low, wrapped around his cock and balls. Jumping back in shock, I realized that Jamie and I were both completely naked except for our dog tags, our soldier's bodies on display. Both of our dicks were completely flaccid. I swear the sight of the genie's cock, massive, thick and uncut, made my dick shrink, if that was even possible. "That's better. Now we can all be a little more comfortable." He grabbed a glass from a nearby table and took a sip of whatever was in it while we stood there. I started to panic. Without thinking it through, I jumped at him. He'd stopped us from leaving once by snapping his fingers, so I figured knocking him out was the only way we were getting out of whatever this was. His eyes widened slightly, but before my body even landed, he snapped his fingers and I found myself floating in the air above him. I couldn't move a muscle. I just hovered there, completely still. Then he snapped his fingers again, and I blinked and found myself standing up straight next to Jamie once more. One second I was defying the laws of gravity, the next I stood mostly still, next to my best friend. I could move my head now, and look around, but my hands and feet just would not budge. "There will be no more of that," the Genie said, wagging a finger at me. He snapped his fingers again, saying, "Time to make you boys even more presentable." Suddenly my body seemed to just... Well, explode is the only way to describe it. I felt everything get larger. I looked down as my chest swelled, my round pectorals and pointy nipples moving further and further away from my body. I could feel my thighs and feet and calves growing as well, but my now much more muscular chest shelf blocked my view, and I couldn't bend my body to see. I glanced over at Jamie, and saw a panicked look in his eyes as the same thing happened to him. His chest was massive now, along with his legs and everything else. His biceps seemed to just inflate with muscle, getting bigger and fuller. His shoulders grew rounder, his chest broadening as they did. And to say that his cock grew was an understatement. Seeing his limp dick lengthen and thicken down in front of his body, until it was a third of the way to his knee, had me wondering what my own looked like. If either of our dicks got bigger or thicker when we got hard, we'd have a really rough time fitting into any woman comfortably. When the growth stopped, we both had the body type of compact, muscular, shredded gymnasts. Gymnasts with huge swinging cocks and big, full, round balls. I wanted to scream out at the Genie. To tell him that he had no right to turn me or my buddy into walking gay wet dreams. That I didn't belong to him. That this isn't how this was supposed to work. But I couldn't do that. I couldn't do anything but just stand there, waiting for whatever new and disgusting thing he felt like inflicting on us to happen. "Now that's what I spent my time dreaming about while trapped inside that tiny little lamp," the Genie said. He got up and walked towards us, a wicked grin on his face. "Now how about some sexy smiles to go with those sexy new bodies?" he said as he got closer to me. My face suddenly lit up. I could feel my cheeks moving and the corners of my mouth moving. I didn't want to, but I couldn't stop myself. I knew, without seeing it, that I was giving him the same smile I gave hot girls when trying to get their interest. A quick glance at Jamie and I saw he was doing the same thing. Only one side of his mouth turned up, making his smile crooked, his perfectly straight pearly whites gleaming at me. I knew that's why that smile always worked for him: it was a little off, just like his crooked tough guy nose, just like him. But his eyes. The smile didn't reach them. They were still wide, and I knew he felt just as powerless and scared as I did. "Ah yes, there they are," the Genie said, his own grin getting a little bit wider, a little bit more satisfied. "Time to admire my new toys." The Genie walked around us both, like he was inspecting cattle. Our heads tracked his every move, our forced smiles beaming at him. The chains tied to his nipples jangled as he moved, and with a shudder of revulsion, I noticed his uncut monster of a cock growing, pulling the chains tight as it did. When he got behind Jamie, he ran a finger down his spine from the middle of his back down to the top of the valley between his butt cheeks. "Hmmm," the Genie murmured, and as I watched, Jamie's cheeks grew bigger and rounder. "That will do nicely," the Genie said, not looking at either our faces. He examined my backside, but didn't touch me and I didn't feel anything grow. I probably should've been relieved, but then, what difference did it make? He'd already made me into something I'd never wanted to be. Here I was, big and strong and powerful now, and still trapped at the mercy of some sick magic thing I never would've believed in before today. As he came around to my front, he grabbed my right arm with both of his hands, slowly squeezing it. He was gentle and it didn't hurt, but it did get hot, and I realized that he was making it grow. Still smiling, I looked over at my left arm and saw that it too had grown. Well, I thought, crazily trying to joke with myself, at least I'm not an uneven freak. He slowly walked back to his seat and sat down. His eyes raked over our naked bodies again, and his dick grew even more. It stood straight up, pointing up to the ceiling. He grabbed his drink once again, and his face grew serious. "Only one thing still missing…" He snapped his fingers one last time. My mind went blank, and my cock filled with blood. All worry and doubt left me. The only thing that mattered now was pleasing the handsome and sexy man sitting in front of me. He was my master, and my sole purpose for being was to serve him and worship him. Suddenly my smile wasn't forced. How could it be with my master here, naked, waiting for me to please him? My dick immediately went from flaccid to hard, and my balls started to ache. How had I been scared of any of this before? I felt myself regain control of my muscles, and immediately rushed over to him. I leaned over the couch he sat on and rested my hands on both sides of his muscular thigh. My long, hard cock brushed against it, and I shivered at the feel of contact with any part of his wonderful skin. But, I knew, this wasn't about me. I quickly got to work worshipping his mighty cock. I licked the giant, round head. Jamie, who had knelt down on the floor to the other side of our perfect Master, ran his tongue along the Master's glorious shaft. We pleased him together with our mouths for a long time. Then he took turns fucking both of us many times, and I came like I've never come before. Nothing could compare to how it felt to please our wonderful lord. But eventually, exhausted to the point that we couldn't go on, Jamie and I fell asleep, nestled into our Master on either side. When we woke the next morning, the Master was gone. We quickly called out to him, but he and his lamp were nowhere to be found. He'd left our clothes there, magically altered to fit our bigger, better bodies, and we both got dressed. The clothes definitely fit our much more muscular frames, but were rather tight and very revealing. And we couldn't wear underwear anymore; our cocks were much too large for that to be comfortable. The place Master had taken us to was a very expensive hotel, and no one asked us any questions as we left. We had been to that part of town before, so didn't have any problems finding our way back to base. Neither of us said it, but we were both sad that our Master had left us. We didn't need to talk about what had happened. We both knew how we felt, now that Master had changed us. Back at base, we expected everyone would be shocked at how different we were, but no one even noticed. When we asked, everyone looked at us as if we were idiots and told us that we'd always been the biggest guys on base. A few hours after we got there, we were both approached while in the toilet to give a couple of the guys head. Apparently that was another gift from the Master: we were now the unofficial "Base Cocksuckers". Not that I minded. Master had given me a taste and talent for cock and I found myself more than happy to serve other men as I'd served him. Alongside my best friend Jamie, of course. If you enjoyed this story, please let me know!
  4. As Alden finishes returning to normal size, a lot of the other players turn to go back into the locker area to dress and get their thoughts together. Miguel comes rushing into the showers and sees Alden standing there toweling off. He mentions how he heard some of the guys from his squad mentioning a man dominating Doug and shaming him. He knew who they were talking about and just wanted to come and see if Alden was still in his ‘hulking’ phase. Miguel turns and sees Doug still standing by himself under the shower head muttering to his self. Alden tells him to stay away from him because he thinks that they have an understanding now. They proceed to go to the locker area so Alden can change into his normal clothes. One of the members of the practice squad hands Alden his jersey and pants, or rather what is left of them. ‘Hehe thanks Randy, just what I needed rags and torn fabric.’ Randy smiles and turns around to leave. Miguel stares at the remains dumbfounded. ‘Oh my gawd papi, you managed to destroy your football jersey and pants? Fuck I want to do that sometime myself.’ ‘Let’s not get into a rush there man. Anyways, how was your practice?’ ‘Now papi, I want to know how you felt when you changed. I will tell you about my practice after you give me some insight into your experience.’ Alden laughs a bit and then tells Miguel about how his mind raced at first as his body began to grow. Then when it all finished, he felt confident and even a bit domineering judging by the way he went after Doug. ‘Whoa, that is awesome Alden. I seriously want to use all of my pills at once.’ ‘NO MIGUEL, knock it off man. Now tell me about your practice.’ ‘All right, well it actually went really good other than witnessing my friend Avi getting a railing from Chad.’ ‘Oh I wondered if Avi was still around. Yeah I know how much of a prick Chad is. The guy thinks he is the best kicker in the league. I mean sure he is quite accurate, but Avi isn’t bad either.’ Miguel continues to mention Avi to Alden trying to get him to go talk to him about possibly hanging out sometime just to get what he means. ‘I see what you are trying to do man. You are thinking about giving Avi a pill to make him grow so he will go and kick the lights out of those footballs.’ Miguel smiles and then gets a look in his eyes like he is thinking. ‘Come on papi, let’s go see him now before he leaves for the day.’ Miguel grabs Alden’s arm and drags him out of the locker room and into the practice facility. Miguel points to Avi, who is sitting over at a table eating a subway. The Lebanese-american kicker points back and smiles at Miguel. Clearly the man has worked his legs because his quads and calves are quite developed. His black beard is well-kempt as well as his noticeable body hair which peeks from his shirt. Alden turns to look at Miguel who obviously has a thing for him. ‘You sneaky devil, you just want me to meet him because you want to hulk him out. Am I right?’ ‘No that isn’t it at all Alden. I really think he needs a little boost from all of the crap he gets from Chad.’ Speaking of Chad, he is sitting two tables back from Avi looking quite buff, at least for a kicker. His large arms and thick chest look out of place for someone that is known for just kicking and punting. The man notices Alden staring at him and grimaces. Alden smiles at him and gives a thumbs up. Chad looks really stumped and goes back to eating again. ‘What are you doing papi? He is the enemy. Are you just fucking with him?’ ‘Of course Miguel, he doesn’t seem that threatening at least to me.’ They walk over and sit with Avi as they start talking. Alden mostly just listens to him and Miguel speaking and waits until he is fully let in on the whole story. Avi starts talking about how Chad used to always race bash him but that ended only to lead to just bullying. He knows that the lead kicker uses growth hormone because he has openly said that he does and actually grew almost thirty pounds in a span of two months. Alden isn’t that surprised by his statements and can now see why Miguel thinks he needs some kind of boost, but he doesn’t want to rush through this. Miguel looks really pissed and doesn’t really want to abide by Alden’s rules. He pulls out his bottle of three pills and tells Avi to stick his hand out. The middle eastern kicker looks confused but does it anyway. Miguel drops a pill in his hand and says he should use it right then and there so he can go teach Chad a lesson. Alden swipes the bottle and the pill away from both men and says that is crazy and this is not the place to do this. What he did in the locker area was justified, but this is not. He then turns to Miguel and says that he should have been there to see it but he wasn’t so he can’t be hasty. Miguel jumps up and leaves the table making guys from other tables take notice. They stare at Avi and Alden and wonder what the hell is going on. Chad for one seems intrigued. The big kicker gets up and walks over to their table to stick his meaty forearms on each side. He looks at both of them and grins. Avi looks away as Alden looks up at him. ‘Yeah, is there something you need Chad?’ ‘What is going on over here? I thought you and the Mexican were friends? You seem to be making quite an impression today Alden. I heard about your hulkout earlier. Are you going to do that again here?’ ‘Do you want me to hulkout here Chad? I got quite a few guys aroused in the locker room, perhaps you would too.’ Chad stops smiling and turns to look at Avi. ‘Hello there wannabe, are you spreading lies about me now. Telling other guys about our arguments is not wise. It could get you into a lot of trouble.’ Chad tenses his arms as the veins pop out. Avi is not impressed and neither is Alden. They start talking to each other as Chad takes his arms off the table and folds them. They smirk at each other knowing that he is in fact interested in what they were talking about before. Chad proceeds to sit down by Alden who pushes him away. ‘Come on Avi time to leave I think. This jerk is trying to hit on me I think.’ They both get up as Chad puts his arms out like he is trying to be decent. They walk into the main lobby where Alden finally hands Avi that pill he had earlier. The kicker studies it and wonders how a pill could be so small. ‘I suggest not taking it right now. Don’t tell Miguel I gave it to you, he will be so angry with me because I have his pills.’ ‘So…..it has some power? Is this what made you get huge? I am not an aggressive person by heart, but I fear once I consume this, I will become some crazed freak. Can this be controlled somehow?’ ‘Yes, but I haven’t quite figured it out entirely yet. You might have more restraint than me, but who knows. I actually think that Chad likes you. He is being fairly passive I think.’ Avi nods his head and admits that he has gotten that impression himself of Chad. They sit down in a lounging area as members of the two practice squads begin to leave. There is no sign of Miguel which Alden thinks has probably already left. Guess who hasn’t left though, Chad. The lead kicker comes walking towards them and sits across in a chair glaring at both men. ‘You don’t give up do you Chad? What do you want?’ ‘What is your secret Alden? Do you have some genetic condition that makes your grow when you stress? I have to know.’ ‘Uhh no, it was just a one time deal. It won’t happen again trust me.’ Chad seems disappointed but gets up to get between the two men. He puts his arms around their backs and squeezes. They both seem puzzled as to what he is trying to accomplish. ‘Is this a game to you weirdo?’ ‘Nope no game Alden, I just think you are lying. I really do think it is caused by stress or maybe anger. The other guys said you hulked out so I think you are like that Bruce Banner guy.’ Alden rolls his eyes and pulls Chad’s arm off him. Chad looks miffed and puts it back where he had it. Avi begins to get annoyed by his tactics and looks at the pill in his palm. He quickly downs it before Chad turns to look at him. Alden sees this and gets a crazy look on his face which gets the big kicker’s attention. He seems a tad mystified as to what is transpiring. End of Part III
  5. MuscleMan166

    Camp Myosin Part 3

    here's the next part, things are starting to get more "growy" if you guys know what i mean Camp Myosin Part 3 Day 22 Hey Journal something weird happened. It started earlier in the week, I was getting dressed to get ready for the morning workout and I noticed that my clothes were really tight, like I couldn’t move as much without feeling a pinch. Maybe these clothes shrunk, but that thought was retracted as soon as I started the workout. It was at the time of the pull-ups, I don’t know what happened, but it was like I was in the zone or something because I did 5 times more than the required reps of pull-ups I was supposed to do. And when I got down my cabin mates were staring at me like I was a different person. It was Sam who made me look at my clothes and saw that I broke through my shirt where my armpits were at. I was shocked myself, but Jorge yelled at us to finish the pull-ups and to get started on the hill run. I knew that we were growing, because it wasn’t until we got up to the top of the hill that I heard a ripping sound. It wasn’t from me, but from Bill, the leggings of his shorts were starting to rip from his legs. It was at that point that I notice Bill’s legs was looking beefy, like he did a lot of squats. When I look around, all of us campers looked like we were wearing clothes too small for us and we all had the physique of college jocks. When I and my cabin mates were about to leave for breakfast, Jorge told me and Bill to go to Dan as soon as we finished eating. We both left our cabin mates to head to the office building to talk with Dan. When we got to the door, we both saw Matt walking out shouting “I’ll be at the lake if you want to have some fun, Dan.” I also took notice of Matt’s face; he looked like one of those cheerleaders who spent the night with the captain of the football team, sexually satisfied. We saw Dan in his office, and I saw that he had the same expression as Matt, like he had sex. Dan then brought back focus to us, pointing out that our clothes were too small now. He gave us six packs of sealed clothes and that they were for us and our cabin. He was already going to hand them out to the other three cabins, but he didn’t expect it so soon. He gave us a wink and let us be out on our way. Me and Bill went back to the cabin and place the packs of clothes on our friends’ beds. We opened ours and I was surprised, it was an under armor T-shirt, short gym shorts, and a jockstrap! I was considering to not wearing it, but my underwear is getting too small for me, like my butt was getting bigger and I’m not sure, but my dick was getting bigger. So I grabbed my clothes and went to the communal shower and told Bill he can change in the cabin When I got there, I went into the showers and I stripped off my clothes. I’m not sure if I was feeling good, because either my clothes were not pinching me anymore or that I was naked. First, I put on my jockstrap, it was weird. It felt comfortable, even though my ass was showing; it was actually soothing. I soon put that thought behind me as I put on my shorts, the only time I saw these kinds of shorts were the ones bodybuilders wear when they exercise their legs. I put on the T-shirt last and it didn’t feel tight since it stretches. It was good and strange at the same time, I looked like a meathead, but I didn’t pay it a mind. Soon later in the week, the other campers were wearing the same kind of outfit I had on. The only difference was the color of the shirts, me and my cabin wore blue, the Beta Cabin wore red, the Gamma Cabin wore green, and the Delta Cabin wore yellow. And it wasn’t just us who changed our outfits, the employees changed their attire as well. Gustav was wearing a muscle-shirt with shirts with his usual apron. Kyle took off his doctor’s attire and was more casual, but was looking tight at the same time. Jorge was wearing a black tank top with the same kind of shorts we were wearing. Aiden had a white under armor shirt and white shorts on. Matt was wearing a white y-back shirt and a red speedo. He said that it was so that he could swim more swiftly in case of emergencies, but I think it was another reason. Then, Dan was wearing a muscle shirt that looked two sizes too small, same with his shorts. What was going on? What happened to the loose clothes they were all wearing and was it because of our outfit change? Now we look like we worked out vigorously, even though the working out in the gym was true. Well I got to end it for this week. G’Night Journal Day 29 Oh man Journal, Jorge decided to make things harder for us as it was starting to get easier. He upped the number of sit-ups, push-ups, and pull-ups by 10 times to complete them, so it was 200 push-ups, 200 sit-ups, and 100 pull-ups. The uphill run was even worse when he made us wear weighted vests that weighed 200 lbs. A lot of us were almost to the point of fainting, but he said that we now had one more activity to finish. We all groaned but one angry stare and a huge body flex, made us shut up right away. He had do the obstacle course, which wasn’t so bad since some of us did try them in our free time, but he said that we had to finish it under a time limit. He told us that we have to finish it under 8 minutes or start all over again. It took us several tries to complete it less than 8 minutes. Jorge went on to say that this would be the norm, until the end of camp, but he did say that we can have breakfast before hand to get the energy. I thought it was for the purpose of seeing us puke our food. That sadistic bastard! Me and the rest of Alpha Cabin recovered first and headed to the mess hall to get first pickings of breakfast as the rest of the campers were still on the ground trying to catch their breath. When we entered the mess hall, I could really smell the food, and my stomach was growling loudly. Gustav heard us come in and made a compliment about how big we were getting and said “See my good food make you into big, strong men,” in that Russian accent of his. We grabbed our plates and made big piles of food for ourselves and proceeded to eat them. We were so hungry that we went for seconds, while Fred went up for thirds. We felt so re-energized that we all decided to go for a workout in the outdoor gym before lunch. During the walk there, I took a good look at my cabin mates and saw their changes. Fred was still chubby looking, but he looked like a powerlifter with the way his muscles were showing. Bill was still the shortest of us, but that made his muscles look wider than the rest of us because he weighed almost the same as us. And he always lorded that fact over us, cocky asshole. Sam was the only one of us that wanted us to go for a swim instead of the gym, but when you look at him, you wouldn’t think that he looked like a surfer, maybe a guy that goes to the beach to show off his muscles is more closer to what he looks like. Ben was okay with it, strange how he face did not fully match with the body he has, like an oxymoron; a guy with the head of a librarian and the body of a meathead. Robert was still the skinniest of us, but that wouldn’t be the proper description. He was more like the leanest of us, the only one of us with an eight-pack and the physique of a fitness model, but with more muscle. We all did our own workouts, only calling to each other if any of us needed a spot and if we were breaking a personal record, all of us would cheer that person on to break the record and push the weight. At first, I didn’t know what to think with the new clothes that we had to wear, but it felt good to feel the shirt sleeves strained against my growing biceps. I saw Bill looking at my biceps as I was doing preacher curls and when I finished my set, I did a couple of quick flexes to tease him. He was on the pec deck and when he finished his set he bounced his chest at me for payback. When it was time for lunch, my cabin mates went on ahead to the mess hall and I was about to leave I notice something a bit shocking. I had a hard-on, not like a small chubby from working out, which I have been getting the past couple of days, but a literal hard-on like I was horny. I did not know how that happened, I think it was probably caused by that little flex-off with Bill, but why would that affect me like this? I tried adjusting it, but with these shorts, it would still stand out. I had to resort to my old technique of calming down my boner by doing the simple math equation of doubling the number. It worked like a charm and I quickly made my way back to the mess hall. My cabin mates were starting to get worried when I didn’t arrive right after them. I lied about what happened and said that I had a stomachache. Ben got worried and said that I should head to see Kyle about it. I didn’t want to get caught in the lie, but I should go see Kyle about what happened earlier. As I left the mess hall, I notice the stares from the other campers that were looking at me. I should have felt shy, but it didn’t bother me, especially when I saw that some of them had boners. I actually wanted them to keep staring at me, but when I felt my dick starting to harden again, I quickly left. I arrived at Kyle’s office and knocked to see if he was there and he was. I asked him to see if he could help me with something. He asked what was wrong and I told him what happened earlier in the gym and in the mess hall. He then told me that it was natural for that to happen, because at my size, the testosterone were already on overdrive, so there would be times that it could happen. I asked him if he could take a closer look, just in case there was nothing wrong with it and Kyle looked more than glad to help, but he hid the expression somewhat subtly. I pulled my shorts and jockstrap down and pulled my dick out. Normally I would turn my head away, but I kept my face on him as he went through the procedure. When he touched my dick and balls, it sent a jolt of a good feeling to me. I should have been a bit repulsed, but I didn’t feel like that. When I kept my focus on Kyle, I noticed how good he looked, like a young bodybuilder, but when I felt myself go hard, I got scared. Then I heard Kyle chuckle and said that it was alright for it to happen and when it went fully hard, Kyle made a comment of how healthy it looked. Kyle said he was done and told me I can put my dick away. It was tough to put it back in, because it was hard, but I got it in. Kyle recommended that if it was getting tough to handle it, that I could masturbate it to make it go soft and it sounded like he was half-serious. He also said that I shouldn’t feel so shy that I was growing into a fine, big man and that I should embrace it. I spent the rest of the day considering what Kyle said to me as I was relaxing in the field near a tree. Soon it was time for dinner and I met with my cabin mates to eat with them. At least the food being delicious was the only thing that didn’t change. It was almost time for lights out, but I told my cabin mates that I would come back later. I went to see Dan, because since he’s the biggest guy in camp, he must have had situations like what I had. He could have given me tips on how to handle my problem. I got to the main office building and saw the light was on in his office room. I was heading towards the door when I heard some sounds coming from his office. I silently walk towards the windows and I heard some moans and words that sounded like “Oh yeah” and “Fuck yes” multiple times. It sounded like sex, but who could Dan be having sex with in there. I couldn’t believe what I heard, but what’s worse is that I got a boner from it. I got scared and ran from the building as fast as I could and almost made it to the cabin, when I realized that I still had my boner. I didn’t have enough time to use my technique to calm it down, so I did what Kyle suggested. I masturbated. I had to do it quickly so I thought of a hot girl to help me climax quicker, but nothing, usually when I do that I would cum like normal, but not this time. I had to think of anything to get me going, but when I thought of that scene from the office building, I exploded immediately. I didn’t have time to think about why that happened and I didn’t want to pry further, so when it got soft, I put my cock back in my shorts and walked back in the cabin like nothing happened. For the rest of the week, I went on my normal schedule of lifting, eating, and playing around, but I felt my new clothes were starting to feel snug on me, even though they stretch. I knew that I was growing bigger, but why is it that in the back of my head that it felt unnatural? I mean all of us campers are now looking like amateur bodybuilders, completely different to how we were in the beginning. And the boner thing was getting more common, most campers were acting shy about it and now I was seeing a line for Kyle’s office. I bet they were going for the same problem I had. Well Journal, I should be getting back to the mess hall for dinner, I’m so hungry I may go for thirds. Later Journal
  6. Tattcub

    Bb Bookstore Pt 2

    Hi All, I posted this on the old site and did it here earlier today but it didn't appear for some reason. Here it is again. I have another in the pipeline.. Enjoy, TC It was just one of those days when everything seemed to go wrong. Richard was a runner for a local PR company and he hated it. The job should have been sweet, meeting new people every day and doing projects for the big and famous. What did these guys do ? They designed websites and did adverts for dog food and baby powder. Richards ,job ? Well, he could source lattes from any number of shops in the area in 10 minutes flat. “A great achievement that” he thought to himself disconsolately as he started out of the office on yet another coffee run. “This job sucks” thought the 20 year old. At 5ft 8 he was average height in fact he was pretty much average everything. He wasn't an unattractive kid but was carrying a little extra weight here and there. His hair needed cutting, it was a little to long and was a bit too greasy, He had a few spots on his face and his nose seemed a little too pug like giving him a slightly piggy look, His chin was a little double but when he smiled his face lit up and his pale grey eyes sparkled. He just wasn't that happy that he smiled to often at the moment. Let's face it his main hobbies were watching re-runs of STNG and WoW, with maybe a little date with madame palm and her five lovely daughters. He was lonely and a little sad but he deserved more. He was a good worker to with a creative flair that wasn't recognised by his employers. He needed a change. As he wandered the streets, taking the long route to the coffee shop he noticed a new bookshop he'd never seen before. Which was weird as the place looked like it had always been there. They also had a small coffee area. “Cool” he smiled to himself. He could kill 2 birds with one stone here. He pushes the door open that jingles with the sound of an old fashioned bell at the top of the door. The shop is well lit at the front where the counter and the coffee shop area are, The assistant looks up from his book and smiles in welcome. “Good morning, welcome to the BB book store” he says as he finds and marks his place in the book before he puts it on the counter. “Hi” says Richard shyly as he hands over a list of coffees for his colleagues The assistant takes the note and looks at it and smiles. “No problem with this. Although these will take a few minutes to do” He gestures to the stacks that lead into the shadows at the rear of the shop. “Why not take a look around and see if there's something that catches your eye?” “Sure, thanks” Richard feels himself colour slightly under the guys rather intense stare. He can't put his finger on it but there's something about this guy. He walks back into the stacks of the shop and starts looking at the shelves and their contents, There's all the usual stuff. Fiction and reference off all types, he stops for a minute or two at the sci-fi section before he looks up and notices the biography section. It is huge. The whole section takes up the entire back wall of the shop. Richard starts to look at the books and soon realises he's never heard of any of the people in these books. Kyne Stanton “The lives and loves of a rockstar” Aiden Riddick “Running back but never backwards. A footballers tale” and so on. One in particular caught his eye, it seemed to have fallen onto a shelf on its own. He picked it up. It was a large thick book with a picture of a man half in shadow on the cover, It was the eyes that got him. They were a very strange shade of blue, quite dark for a blue almost purple in the shadowed light of the shop. The title read Kayne Richards, Play Hard Fight Dirty. Richard found himself licking his lips as he brushed the cover of the book before he opened it to the first page... He started to read Chapter 1 Kayne Richards was born in January 1976 to an East London couple, his mother work in a local pub and his father owned and ran the local boxing gym, occasionally hosting and taking part in prize fights much to his wife’s chagrin. When Kayne was born Craig Richards gave up the prize fighting and concentrated on making the gym a decent business with which he could support his family. Kaynes mother Margaret or Peggy as she is known gave up the pub to look after their new baby boy who was born weighing in at 12lb 3 oz. He was a quiet child who never seemed to cry and his mother said he had very pale blue eyes at that age and would often just stare at people. As he grew up Kayne adopted his parents work ethic and tried hard at school. Whilst not the greatest academic he was a good lad, who stood up for his friends and got into a few scrapes but usually won through. His father owned a boxing gym after all... He got his nose broken at 15 in a fight involving a girl he liked and the man who would later become his best friend and eventual manager Chris Sutton.... Richard looked away from the page for a second and rubbed the bridge of his nose. It felt a little sore. It must be from when he was wearing his specs this morning. This book seemed quite interesting. He glanced at the picture at the bottom of the next page and it showed Kayne with his parents at 16 “Kayne and his family celebrate his first championship boxing win” Richard continued to read... Kayne won several more trophies after leaving school and he started to work with his father at the gym. Always fit it was in 1994 that Kayne persuaded his dad to start diversifying and moved onto weight training, power lifting and body-building at the gym. Kayne Was a fast learner and took to the weights like a seasoned pro. He loved the sound of metal on metal and the heat and atmosphere of the gym. He was always there even on his days of, encouraging the long timers and teaching the newbies. He won his first competition for body-building in June of 1996. Richards neck felt stiff and a little sore, the thick muscles stretched his collar making it a little tight so he had to undo the button on his shirt. His shoulders and arms made the shirt seem a little tight too. “Must be putting on a little weight” he thought to himself. Not noticing that fact that the short sleeves on his arms were revealing new and powerful forearms and decent biceps that made the sleeves bunch when he held the book. The fact that he was 2 inches taller than when he'd started reading went unnoticed to, leaving him at 5ft 10inches. He continued reading Late in 1996 Chris Sutton, Kaynes long-time friend from school persuaded him to give up boxing and concentrate on body-building alone. Kayne agreed with the exceptional genetics he had there was only one way to go. Up. Sadly in 1997 Kaynes mother passed away from cancer but not before she told him that he had no limits with what he could do with his life. His father also became unwell at this time and passed full ownership of the gym to his son. Kayne up the stakes in the business converting it to a full Iron heaven. The boxing gym rights were sold on and re-located just across the road but Kaynes love was body-building. With suttons encouragement he decided to take his body to the next level.. going from respectable junior weight of 175lbs he put on another 20lbs of muscle in that first intensive year.... Richards neck cricked as he twisted it. The big traps rising up through the collar and forcing it apart. The shirt was now riding above his waistline by about 3 inches just showing a sight of the delicious set of abs nestled underneath. His strong Pecs just starting to push the buttons apart. His jeans were starting to look like waders as they began to work their way upwards they were getting so tight that he had to keep re-adjusting his balls to get comfortable. His legs seemed to be stretching too...His shoes felt to small and Richard felt warm and sweaty. Something weird was happening here. He glances down at the book with the Pictures of Kayne and Chris in their early years at Kaynes gym and there is an almost familiar feel to them. The story has Richard engrossed now and he continues his journey into another mans life. Kayne Richards entered several competitions over the next few years not always winning but placing highly in them. His body continued to improve. The gym business thrived as more and more customers joined and eventually in 2000 at the turn of the millennium Kayne took a year off and all but disappeared from the UK body-building scene to look after his ailing father. Kayne passed the company responsibilities onto Sutton and still continued to train in private at his home in the East end where he still lived with his dad. Sadly 6 months after passing on the company to Sutton Kaynes beloved dad died. He took the loss hard but never gave up on his dream and 6 months later blasted back onto the UK scene at an outstanding 224 lbs of mass and muscle. He had managed to put on another 30lbs of muscle in the year he had taken off and now was a force to be reckoned with on the UK scene. He re-joined the business with a new vigour and double his muscle building efforts, also opening 4 new gyms in and around London over the next few years. He continued to add muscle and was noted for his fun posing routines and quirky sense of humour on stage... Richard found it hard to breathe. His shirt ripped on his back as his lats spread out, thick and glorious, a true wall of muscle capped at the top by delts and traps that belonged to the gods themselves. His biceps finally tore their way through themselves through his short sleeves and rose up in all of their veined perfect glory..His forearms rippled with power and a trace work of veins bulged and moved beneath the paper like skin which appeared to be darker in the dim light of the shop. Richard knew this wasn't normal and something was happening to him, it was like he was being over-written. It was odd but not an unpleasant feeling. He looked down at the book he now knew he had to read from the end. He felt his crotch get tighter as he saw the pictures of Kayne winning his next two UK shows and then heading for the USA... Kayne Richards exploded onto the US body-building scene in September 2004 when at 6ft 4inches and weighing in at an incredible 254lb he placed 4th in the Super-heavyweight category and over all just pushing the amazing Dexter Jackson into 5th place. His idol Ronnie Coleman who took the Olympia that year for the 7th year running was heard commenting he should watch his crown this was an incredible feat for the young challenger. It was commented that his mass was outstanding and he was very popular with the audience. Kayne was thrilled with the placing but to him it wasn't enough and he went back to London to his own gym and went back to basics. Over the next year Kayne was a man possessed and brought in as much help as he could even training with the greats like Dorian Yates and Ronnie Coleman as well as up and comers Jay Cutler and Branch Warren both of whom had been on the scene for a while... Then tragedy struck. Kayne was injured with a rotator cuff two months prior to the 2005 Mr Olympia and was going to be out of action for several months. Kayne was devastated all his hard work had come to nothing. He had kept out of the limelight concentrating on his growth and focusing on the areas that had let him down the previous year. He held his head high and even though he couldn't compete still attended the Olympia and fully clothed it was obvious he had put on a huge amount of mass. He was weighed on stage and came in at a staggering 282lb. When asked to take off his shirt the blond behemoth smiled and winked at the audience promising them next year was his. Ronnie took the crown again that year and jokingly handed the trophy to Kayne to try on for size. They both received a standing ovation.... Richards jeans now hurt. He had to get them off. He managed to undo the buttons but it wasn't really necessary as a loud rip was heard as his massive legs and body-builder ass tore through the back of his jeans. He tugged at the front of them tearing the rags away revealing the massive pillars of stone that were his legs. The separations and cuts of his thighs was amazing. Perfect. Massive. Muscle. “Oh yeah”,thought Richards. “This is the stuff.” He briefly caressed his cock in his boxers, readjusting them in their new airier housing. He turned his head and glanced into the glass of a display case and realised the full extent of the changes. His monstrous traps and shoulders had all but destroyed the collar and top of his shirt his chest and biceps did the rest leaving the wreckage strewn around his godlike body just like a vest. He saw his handsome face in the glass, the nose had once been broken but it made his craggy face manlier somehow. His light hair contrasted with the strange dark blue eyes and made this a face that anybody could fall for. He felt the itching as he caught part of the transformation as veins seemed to snake up from his now exposed size 14 feet . They travelled up the monstrous globular calves. Popping out in relief in and the diamond and moving up to the calves that were so solid they could barely be human. He felt them move up to his abs which he revealed by pulling of the now useless shirt to reveal an 8 pack that would make the Greek gods weep with jealousy. They twisted around his back screw the road map. This was a map of the world in all its perfect massive, veiny, monstrous sweaty glory. His neck was practically a jumble of veins and muscle held in place by ridiculous huge traps and shoulders. The veins snaked through them. Touching and raising the skin everywhere, bringing the blood to every part of the engorged muscle freaks body. The arms were the last. Veins coursed through his biceps raising and swelling the peaks and dividing them over the tops perfectly. They criss-crossed the forearms making them almost alien sculptures of anatomy. And finished finally on his huge, hard, callused hands. Hands so muscular they had trouble gripping the thin spine of the book which had previously seemed so large. “What the hell?” Thought Richard/Kayne. “Excuse me?” said a voice. Richard/Kayne looked around “Yes?” his deep voice rumbled when he answered the assistant. “Sorry, sir your coffee is ready” said the assistant. Kayne/Richard walked dazedly through the stacks to the front counter. Half naked and still clutching the book but the assistant didn't bat an eye. “Did you find something you liked?” said the man innocently still not acknowledging the magical transformation of the PR runner. “Er yeah” Rumbled Kayne/Richard. “Now sir, as you are a new customer here I have two special offers for you.” He said. “The first is, please take the coffee with my compliments” “The second is...That you can bring the book back any-time you like and I will refund you totally for any dissatisfaction that has occurred” The man smiled at his bemused customer. Kayne Richards smiled at the assistant. Kayne/Richards took all of 3 seconds to decide. He made his choice and suddenly felt a little dizzy. “Cool, thanks for that man”Said the now 312lb off-season muscle monster. His clothes continued to change leaving him wearing a black stringer training vest and combat shorts over tan Cat boots. His blonde hair was cut close and his blue eyes twinkled as he grabbed his coffee and walked to the door after paying for the book. His huge legs rolling around each other in a perfect muscular gait at the door he paused and turned around smiling. “Any time you want to train just pop over the road” said Kayne Richards the still reigning Mr Olympia, As he left the door the bell jingled. The assistant smiled to himself and proceeded to wipe the counter free of non-existent dust.
  7. As they prepare for the practice that evening, Miguel admits to Alden that he is a bit apprehensive having those pills with him. He says it is too tempting to use not just one, but all of them at one time. Alden says not to worry about it that much since Gibson at least trusts them with having them in safe keeping. As it turns out during practice, both Alden and Miguel are on separate squads as the biggest jerk of them all, Doug the first string quarterback, will be on the team with Alden. ‘Hey dipshit, way to use those fucking hands.’ He says to Alden after a play. Several of the other guys on the squad start laughing and giving high-fives to each other. Alden turns and rolls his eyes so Doug can’t see him doing it. As the team gathers together to give instructions, Doug once again harasses Alden telling him how much he wants to knock him out. ‘I’m giving you one more shot dumbass, catch the fucking ball.’ After the snap, Doug tosses the ball to Alden as he fumbles it and two linebackers knock him down. Alden winces in pain as the guys get off him. Doug walks over and glares at him. ‘That’s it fucker. We are going to have a chat in the locker room.’ He grabs Alden’s arm and lifts him up only to crack him in the back with his fist. Alden doubles over in pain for a few moments as the squad moves into the locker room from the field. He follows behind slowly. As he scurries inside, Doug pushes him up against a wall and starts to taunt him over and over. ‘So moron, I think you have just worn out your welcome on the team. Every guy here can probably vouch for me as to why you should probably be fired.’ ‘Hey I am sorry Doug. It’s just…..your passes are not exactly perfect.’ Doug begins to turn beet red at this answer. ‘WHAT THE FUCK? NOT PERFECT? ARE YOU SHITTING ME? You have been playing this stupid game for months Alden. Perhaps you just suck ass. I am so tired of this bullshit. I am done with you.’ Alden remembers the bottle in his jersey pocket and pops it open. He plops one of the pills in his hand and quickly knocks it down his throat. Doug smirks a little as he does this. ‘Well well, the poor little man must be in some pain if he is popping pain pills. I’ll give you REAL pain!’ Doug rams his fist over and over into Alden’s chest as he cries out in pain as the squad looks on. Remarkably though the pain subsides quickly as it turns to euphoria. Alden can feel the pill reacting almost immediately after it hits his stomach. Doug is completely oblivious to what is happening as several players turn to rush into the shower. Alden smiles as he feels his dark skin stretching filling up the open space in his jersey. Doug turns around and begins to notice the changes as his eyes get huge. Alden’s lower body begins to stretch the spandex to its limits as the seams begin to pop slowly. His skinny forearms have grown huge veins to accommodate his thick chocolate guns. Doug becomes mesmerized by these changes as Alden laughs hysterically feeling his chest start to burst out the front of his jersey revealing mammoth boulders of solid muscle. His abs tear through the bottle as his once nonexistent stomach muscles blow up into an astonishing 10-pack. His back and lats are now making quick work of the rest of his top as it falls to the ground. Even Alden’s face has changed as he grows a thick black beard and develops dimples in his chin and cheeks. He can see that Doug is getting turned on quite a bit. *deep voice* ‘UH HUH, who is the big man now star quarterback? Keep watching……ahh fuck look at these fucking guns.’ Alden flexes his monstrous arms as veins pop out everywhere to match his shiny brown skin. He feels his pants give way as the seams finally explode unleashing a mountain of brown muscle where his tiny legs used to be. Doug sees the silhouette of Alden’s growing love muscle as it snakes its way down his left quad. Alden makes a gesture with his eyebrows as he feels his cock beginning to rip its way free. ‘Ohh fuck yeah Doug I want you to punch me now. Give me all you have, I know you won’t have to the same impact as before.’ Doug goes to punch him in the chest and ends up hurting himself badly bruising fingers and yelling in agony. Alden’s cock finally breaks free from its captivity as the material shreds all the way down to his ankles and peels off revealing a hulking veiny black cock with a wet pink head bouncing up and down. The quarterback can’t take his eyes off of it but starts to back off. Alden walks toward him and grab his arms before he can take off. ‘Going somewhere Doug? I don’t think so, now it is time for you to feel a few punches.’ Alden lightly punches him in the gut and then along his sides making the quarterback wince every time. The huge black stud shreds Doug’s jersey and pulls him into his grasp. He starts to squeeze him tightly making the frightened white man try to get away again. Alden laughs at him trying to push his legs free. The big black hulk lifts him up and starts doing lunges with him before tossing him around and smack his backside a few times. Doug gets a tad angry at this but knows he can’t do a thing about it. Alden tears his pants open to start massaging the quarterback’s hot butt. Doug yells for help but the guys in the shower are gathering around to see what happens next without any intervention. Some of them even give the thumbs up to Alden as he slowly starts to push one of his hands into Doug’s tight hole. The immobile victim tries to tighten his hole but Alden’s incredible power only makes it hurt worse. He tries to scream but Alden takes his free hand and covers his mouth preventing any sound from getting out. Some of the guys watching begin stroking their cocks as they notice Alden’s engorged cock pooling pre all over the floor. He moans as he successfully starts to stretch the quarterback’s hole wider and wider to get his beefy black hand inside. ‘That’s a good boy Doug, let go of that tension inside you. I can make you feel oh so good.’ He pushes his hand in and out a few times as a few of the players start to move in closer to him. One of them gets down on the floor to gulp down on Alden’s huge cock making him shutter. He begins to realize that he is the center of attention as guys begin shoving their cocks in his face. Hands begin massaging him as he lets go of Doug. The scared quarterback goes running into the shower to sulk. Alden begins sucking multiple cocks as he himself gets serviced. Before long there are five cocks spewing thick frothy cum all over Alden’s massive muscles as his shiny brown coat begins to look all white. He laughs and gives winks to all of the guys as they go back into the shower to clean up. The one servicing his cock continues to work him over. Alden tells him to stop so he can go harass Doug who is still in the shower area. Alden waddles in as guys start gesturing to where Doug is at. Alden tries to move slowly so he doesn’t make much noise. Doug appears to be in shock as he cowers in one of the bathroom stalls. Alden opens the door quickly and tries to maneuver his way in so he can get to Doug. He stops smiling at him and looks as if he feels a bit sorry for Doug. ‘Look man, I get you are an asshole, but I know how to help you relax. Maybe we can salvage some kind of agreement out of this. You leave me and my friend Miguel alone and I won’t hurt you. You have already screwed up your chances of being the first quarterback now Doug. Give me that fine ass of yours.’ ‘I am not queer freak. You come near me and I will press charges.’ Alden grabs him before he can move and turns him around so his ass touches the black hulk’s cock. Doug begins violently squirming causing Alden to restrain him so he doesn’t injury himself further. ‘Come on now Doug just relax, I think you just need a good anal massage to clear out those nasty thoughts in your head. It will be good for you.’ ‘Fuck you faggot, you won’t get away with this.’ ‘Too late genius, I think the entire first-string practice squad has jizzed all over me so they gave their approval.’ Doug can feel Alden’s huge rod starting to move inside him as he moans in agony. Alden starts to push his weight on top of the frightened quarterback as his enormous chest rubs on the white man’s back. The black hulk starts to grind him slowly as he moans deeply into Doug’s ear. ‘Ahhh good boy Doug…..i can feel you relaxing already. Let me do all the work and you just enjoy the ride.’ Alden increases his speed and starts to yell as he feels his balls growing and filling with tons of cum. Doug moans himself as he feels his cock getting hard. Alden sees this and reaches around to stroke it. The quarterback starts to rub Alden’s massive tree trunk quads and appears to be going with the flow. ‘See it feels good doesn’t it? Now do we have an understanding about me and Miguel?’ ‘Uhh what the…..oh mmmmm…..fuck your cock is so……yeah we have an understanding Alden. Shit man I am blown away by your size and power…..how did you do this?’ ‘Hehe it is my secret. Mmmmm oh fuck it is going to be a big load Doug, where do you want it?’ ‘What? I don’t want your cum on me that is fucking sick. I mean…..oh fuck you won’t take no as an answer will you?’ Alden laughs and says it depends. Doug quickly agrees that he won’t harass him or Miguel again. Alden pulls out and slaps his cock on Doug’s neck. He flips him around and slaps his face and lips with it. ‘Open up for me Doug…..i think you might enjoy what I have to offer.’ Doug slowly opens his mouth as Alden shoves it inside and starts fucking him rapidly. Doug moans deeply as Alden begins to gasp feeling his load pushing its way up into his thick rod. He pulls his cock out of Doug’s mouth and wanks it wildly. ‘OHHHH YEAHH MAN IT IS COMING FAST……OH FUCK……STICK YOUR TONGUE OUT DOUG…..’ Doug sticks his tongue out as Alden’s piss slit gapes open and shoots thick ropes down his throat. Doug gags immediately as Alden pumps jet after jet down his gullet. The quarterback drools huge amounts of cum down his chest as Alden yells in ecstasy. Several players start shooting their loads all over the shower and bathroom hearing and seeing the whole sequence. The black hulk finishes cumming and leans down to scoop his jizz up and swallows it. He leaves the stall and walks over to one of the showers to clean up. Doug stumbles to his feet and goes to the other side of the shower area to clean up. Most of the practice squad gather around Alden as he begins to shrink. They mutter to themselves wondering how he could be shrinking. Doug stands in utter silence under a shower head as he stares into space. It is unclear what he will do next after this crazy experience. End of Part II
  8. MuscleMan166

    Camp Myosin Part 2

    here's the next part of the story to keep it fresh Camp Myosin Part 2 Day 8 This week has been a weird one for me. It started on the day I went to see Kyle for my appointment. It was later in the afternoon as I stepped into the nurse’s office and was waiting for Kyle to come and check me. I saw him enter the office, but he looked disheveled like he was exercising. Of course, at his size he must exercise constantly. I asked him if he was doing a workout earlier, and he just cough and stuttered a bit saying, “Yea exercising”. He proceeded with the physical by checking my heart, my blood pressure, my breathing and all that. But he also took those calipers and measured my bodyfat percentage and said “15%”. Well I did eat clean the entire month of June, but I thought the food that I ate yesterday would have made me a bit fatter. He then went on to take my height and weight, which were 5’8’’ and 150 lbs. He did some extra stuff like measuring my arms, legs, and waist, like I was one of those muscleheads who wanted to know how big their muscles were. I asked him if this was really necessary and Kyle said yes as it was to record the physical improvements of campers from beginning to end. He also said that he needed to check my balls for health concerns, so I opened my shorts and underwear and let him do his check on it. I looked up because I didn’t want to see him touch my dick and balls, felt weird though, I could have swore I felt him measure my dick. He said he was done and told me that I can put my stuff back in. He told me to stay seated while he went to get the needle to draw out my blood. I saw my medical folder on the counter as Kyle left and it was strange as I could have saw, right under “BodyFat” was “Penile Length” and next to it was “4 inches soft”. I couldn’t get a closer look, because Kyle came back and closed the folder. Then, he did the procedure to take my blood; clean the area, stuck the needle in my arm, and took my blood. He said that I can go now. I spent the rest of the afternoon playing in the recreation area with some of the other campers and it wasn’t until dinner time that Dan came back and wanted our attention. I was half-listening, because I was enjoying the delicious food that Gustav made. Dan continued on to say that he will now list the cabin arrangements for us to be in. It was a waste of time, because we already unpacked our stuff, but he told us to go back to our old cabins, grab our stuff and head to our new cabin placements. I found that my new cabin was on the far left so it was more of a hassle for me. I took a notice of the writing on the cabins that said A, B, C, and D. and they were written like the Greek Alphabet like some of those fraternities. I found that my cabin had the A on it, so that would mean that I’m in the Alpha Cabin. I also saw some of my new cabin mates and one of them was that fat guy I saw on the bus. It was only a little bit later, that Dan knocked on our cabin door, entered and told us to get to know each other for the next week. I listened to what Dan said, because I for sure was not going to disobey a guy of that size. I introduced myself, with my name and I heard the names of my cabin mates. The fat one was Fred, guy shorter than me was named Bill, Robert was the skinny guy, Sam was the tan guy who looked like a surfer, and Ben looked to be the bookish type with his Harry-Potter-glasses. It was a long week getting to know them, eating together, playing together. At first I thought that I wouldn’t get along with them, but they seemed like cool guys and being at camp did some of these guys some good. I could swear that Fred was looking less fat and Robert looked more filled out. Must have been the delicious food from Gustav and all the games we played. It was strange though, it was like we were kids again being campers, even though a bunch of us were 18-years-old. I felt that I could have kept running around and that the only time I would stop was for the food at the mess hall. It has been a fun week G’Night Journal Day 15 It was the worst week of my life, I was snoozing nicely one day and at the crack of dawn I heard a loud noise outside that knocked me off the bed. It was Jorge’s voice saying that all of us campers be at the obstacle course or regret it. I knew none of us wanted to face his wrath so we quickly dressed and waited for him at the course. He came in looking like a drill sergeant wide awake, as the rest of us were still sleepy-eyed. He told us that we were here to become proper counselors and that we needed to look like it. Hard to believe, because I thought it would take 10+ years to get to their size. He separated us by our respective cabins and told us to do some push-ups and sit-ups and wait until everyone in our cabins was done. It was easy for me to do 20 push-ups and 20 sit-ups, but I had to wait awhile, because Fred and Robert looked like they had trouble with it. After we had finished, Jorge took us to a pull-up bar and told us that we all have to do 10 pull-ups. I have rarely done pull-ups, but I thought it was odd that I went through the exercise quickly, but I had to wait for more than 10 minutes for Fred. It was obvious that at his weight anyone would have trouble doing even one pull-up. By the time Fred finished his pull-ups, the other campers already finished the next activity and left for breakfast. Jorge said that we couldn’t go until all of us at Alpha Cabin finished the last activity, which was a run up the big hill and down the hill. I looked at Fred and he was already so exhausted, I thought that we wouldn’t make it to breakfast for hours. When we all finished that activity, Jorge went to us and said that we have to get used it, because we would be doing that every morning. We all begrudgingly walked into the mess hall looking defeated, as the other campers are already spending their free time having fun. When we went up to get the food, we were devastated to find that no food remained for us. I was about to yell at Fred, but Gustav appeared carrying more of his food, that he was saving for us. He said that we could get as much breakfast as we want and it was minutes later that we all ate ravenously like we haven’t eaten in days. It felt so good that we all went for seconds and left the mess hall. Fred, Robert, and Ben went back to the cabin to sleep it off, but I, Bill, and Sam still had some energy to spare so we went to the lake to get a swim in. We saw a bunch of the other campers there and Matt sitting in his lifeguard chair, wearing a white tank top and red broad swim shorts. He asked us why we didn’t come earlier and we told him that we had to wait for some of our cabin mates to finish the morning workout. While swimming around, Matt suggested that we use the outdoor gym nearby the main office, if they want to get stronger. I thought it was a good idea for them to do, because there is no way I was going to wait forever for everyone to finish. So after a hearty lunch, we took Robert, Ben, and Fred to the outdoor gym and we told them that we were going to work out here after every lunch to get stronger. They agreed, since they didn’t have a choice to argue against Jorge. We went through out workout and I was surprised that I was able to lift as much as I did; I thought I would still be exhausted to exercise. And so that was what it was like for the next six days, we went through Jorge’s workout, ate breakfast, have a little fun, ate lunch, worked out in the gym, ate dinner and slept. It seems to be working great for all of us, because earlier today we caught up to the rest of the camp after morning workouts. Jorge was proud that we finally caught up, but none were happier than Fred, who was looking in better shape than he was when he first entered camp. I thought I would be getting fat, because my clothes felt snug and tight in some areas and I ate so much of Gustav’s cooking. But I felt stronger and healthier; I looked like one of the high school jocks who were obsessed with muscle. Maybe being here, won’t be so bad after all. Later Journal
  9. ‘Alden papi that was awesome what you did to that jerk last night.’ Miguel says as the two close friends go walking down the street together after playing in their annual semipro football game against their archrival. Both men are in their 20s and were not heavily recruited by the big universities. They attended different schools originally, but ended up at the same small college playing football together. Both also managed to graduate with great degrees, but with the bad economy depended more on their physical skills than their mental ones. Both have had their share of troubles with bullies too since they are both considered minorities. Alden grew up in a mostly white neighborhood and was always teased for his dark skin color. Luis had similar problems growing up too since he was bullied for being of Hispanic heritage. Both men have small statures and have been unable to really compete on a high level since they have very little size and their strength is not comparable with their teammates. Both guys remembered that their high school football coach Gibson invited them to come by anytime they needed help with their training. That night before their next practice they stopped by his office and found him sitting on the floor all sweaty after doing a few crunches. Gibson’s body was ripped and quite hairy which made both guys lightly moan as they stared at each other and smiled. The coach smacks his head lightly as he shutters. ‘You two haven’t changed a bit have you? I will say that you both appear to have never aged. I am guessing that you are here for some kind of help with your training?’ ‘You could say that coach. Me and Miguel are getting tired of being pushed around by those dumbasses. It feels like school all over again.’ ‘Well I might have something for both of you, but I will have to give you a demonstration first.’ Gibson gets up and walks over to a cabinet beside his desk. He opens it and pulls out three small bottles. He opens one and shows both men the tiny pills inside. He takes one out and puts it in one of his hands. Both Alden and Miguel look puzzled as Gibson plops it in his mouth and grabs his bottle of water sitting on the edge of the desk. He guzzles it down and throws it in the trash can. ‘I’m going to tell you guys, this tiny pill works wonders. It…..oh shit I forgot to take this off…..*stretch noises*…..damnit…..’ The guys look on as the coach’s muscles begin to grow bigger as his veins pop out and thicken on his arms. His hairy chest begins to grow wider as it stretches the fabric on his tank to its limits. They can see his cock beginning to lengthen as it starts to peek down his right leg as it gets thicker. ‘Oh fuck sorry guys. I forgot what it does to little Grayson hehe. MMMMM…..*more stretching noises*gawd damn I love how it makes my back explode in size.’ They can see his lats pushing their way out from his back as his back pops several times making room for more size. His quads begin to push further away from his body as his shorts start to rip along the seams. His growing delts make quick work of the tank straps as they fall forward revealing his huge pec shelf covered in black fur as his sides shred the tank as it falls to the ground revealing his enormous pecs and ab slabs. He growls a bit as his beard gets a bit fuller from where it was before. His head even appears to have gotten thicker. The guys try not to show how aroused they are as they put their hands down close to their erections. The coach grins as he does a double bi as they swell up into huge softballs. The guys yell in awe as he does a few poses. ‘Whew damn, this feels incredible. I haven’t done a transformation for quite a long time and forgot how it boosts my sex drive. You want to see something really crazy?’ Gibson adjusts his cock to where it is sticking straight out. The two young men watch in awe as his huge meaty cock rips its way through his shorts and begins drooling precum on the ground. ‘OH YEAH! That felt exhilarating. This makes me so horny.’ He rips his shorts off and stands completely naked as he does a whole sequence of bodybuilding poses. They look on in amazement. ‘Uhh coach. Is it wrong of us to find you insanely hot like this? I mean….*licks lips* that looks so inviting.’ Alden walks over and grabs his cock. The coach smiles at him. ‘Buddy you go ahead and work that fucking cock over. I need to cum badly anyway. Miguel you get over here and help him service me.’ Miguel rushes over and starts to rub Gibson’s huge back as Alden gets down on his knees to lick and suck the coach’s huge cock. He moans loudly as Miguel quickly takes his clothes off and starts to slap his cock on the coach’s monstrous ass. ‘Oh damn Miguel, I think you need to get acquainted with my hole don’t you?’ ‘Oh yeah papi I do.’ Miguel teases his hole with his cockhead before slowly pushing it inside. The coach’s hole was already quite wet from the transformation. He growls a bit as Alden begins gulping down his cock working it into his throat. ‘OH YEAH ALDEN! That feels awesome, make me cum man I got plenty to give.’ Alden can taste the precum flowing down his throat as he manages to get a rhythm going. Miguel starts to pound him faster as he feels a load building in his balls. ‘Shoot all over my huge muscles Miguel. I want you to coat me.’ Miguel starts to moan louder as he feels it starting to rush up into his cock. He pulls out and showers the coach’s back with his huge load. The coach roars in excitement as he starts to fuck Alden’s mouth harder. ‘Come on little man, make your hulking coach shoot a massive load.’ He begins to slow his pace down as pulls Gibson’s cock out to plunge his tongue inside the coach’s cock slit. The hairy hulk yells in delight as he feels his cum beginning to race through his cock. ‘THAT’S IT ALDEN, YOU DID IT! HERE COMES MY LOAD!’ Alden closes his eyes as Gibson’s powerful load envelopes his head and shirt. The coach laughs and tells the little man to stand up and pull his pants down so he can dump his load all over his chest. Alden does get up and pulls his big brown rod out and starts to stroke rapidly. He moans loudly as he feels his balls filling up with cum. After about two minutes, he finally explodes all over the coach’s massive hairy pecs and abs. Gibson slaps his chest and shoulder and laughs. ‘Great job men. I think you both have learned the lessons of how the tiny pill makes you grow. Now I will show you that it does wear off.’ Gibson relaxes his body as the two guys watch in amazement as his muscles start shrinking and going back to where they were. They both see his cock deflate slightly back to its original size. ‘Whoa, why are you doing this?’ Alden says surprised. ‘I can’t stay that way man. It would get me into so much trouble. I don’t want anyone to take these pills away. I worked too hard to get them made.’ ‘So papi, I am guessing the other two bottles are for us right?’ Miguel asks. ‘That is right man. I just want you two to know that your bottles only have three pills in them. They need to be used wisely. Practice with them, you will have to learn how to control the changes. You can even take more than one pill at one time, but if you do just know that the effects will be substantial.’ Alden and Miguel smile huge as they know what he means. ‘Uh uh…..no no…..do not even think about doing that guys. Your bodies cannot handle it at this point in time. You will both take one pill on your first transformations. Besides you will be shocked at how you will look after that.’ They both look at each other and nod. Gibson gives a thumbs-up to them and tells them to come over and sit by him on his couch. As they do he smiles and starts to jerk his cock again. ‘I told you I had lots of cum to get rid of. Why don’t you two get to work on my pecs. I might be smaller, but the change filled my balls up with tons of spunk.’ Gibson works his cock quickly as the two men chew on his nips and even rub his arms. He moans loudly as he encourages them to make him hurt. They pinch and chew harder almost biting down on him. He yells feeling another giant load building. ‘OH YEAH GUYS RIGHT THERE…..HERE IT COMES…..FUCK YEAH I AM GOING TO COVER ALL THREE OF US WITH THIS ONE!’ Gibson sprays numerous jets of thick cum all over his chest, face and on to the two men. Alden moves down, grabs his cock, and swallows it catching a few jets in his throat. Gibson laughs a bit and rubs the black man’s buzzed head. ‘MMMMM ALDEN, you do enjoy my cock don’t you? That felt amazing. Give me a couple more minutes and I will have more for you. I want to see both of your cocks side by side.’ The two men get up and show them to him. He smiles as he admires the different colors. He smacks his decent-sized cock on them and starts stroking again. He immediately feels another one building in his sac and points his cock at theirs. ‘Here comes another one guys. Time to coat those pretty rods of yours.’ The coach sprays a few ropes on to their cocks as he strokes his jizz on them. He works them both over quickly trying to make them cum on to him again. They both moan loudly as he slaps their balls. ‘Yeah guys, make those testicles work. I want you to shower me with more of your hot lava. Give it to me men.’ They both start to shake as Gibson can feel them getting very close. He speeds up even more as Miguel begins cussing in Spanish and Alden begs for mercy. As they feel their loads moving through their cocks, the coach lets go and watches them bounce their cocks as their cum flies all over his body. He growls as each jet hits him as he leans in to kiss both cocks as they finish spraying him. The two men sigh as they fall on to the couch beside him. He smiles and tells them both to just relax for a minute. ‘You two need to get going don’t you? I am sorry that I have held you both up. Now you won’t have any energy for practice.’ ‘We will be fine coach, you have actually relieved a lot of pressure.’ Alden tells him. ‘Good. Come back here if you need any help with those pills guys.’ ‘Sure papi. I’m sure we will be back soon to share some information.’ Miguel says. The two men quickly put their practice gear on as Coach Gibson slides his gym clothes back on. He tells them to show their teammates that they are not wimps and bids adieu. The two men now feel like they can take on their adversaries even if it requires cheating just a little. End of Part I
  10. FREaky

    Pleasure Growth Part 8

    Pleasure Growth 8 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1257-pleasure-growth-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1389-pleasure-growth-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1489-pleasure-growth-part-7/ "What do you mean we may be discovered?" "He's actually a lost young man, named Aaron. He ran away after one of his growth spurts, got hit by a circus train and has amnesia from that accident. Titus is what he was going by while working at the circus, trying to remember who he was. Not only is his whole family looking out for him, but the circus strongman is on the loose and rampage out looking for him, too." "They will not find him in the cavern." "Do you see what we're talking next to?!? We're standing next to his feet! The cavern is just under sixty feet in length. His feet are sticking nine feet out of the entrance. His whole body fills the cavern. If we do another ceremony and make him grow again, he won't fit in the cave at all! And even if he did, his penis is tall enough that it sticks out the hole when erect. Someone, is going to see him soon." Aaron was listening to the two men arguing at the front of the cavern. He was still a little groggy, but had felt better than he had in quite a while. He recognized one of the voices as the leader of the little clan of two-spirit people who were using him as a rite of passage or membership to their group. They had caused him to grow at least twice since he'd been here. "....He's at least sixty-nine feet tall now." "We have the herbs and medicines, they will keep him sedated." "Well, that's the other thing. I'm not sure they will, or we can. Each time he grew it meant not only more size height wise, but he's gained in muscle mass, more weight. I don't think we have enough of the herb to make a strong enough batch to keep him sedated." That's why he was feeling better. He's been drugged all this time and his body was now too big for the dosage they were feeding him. He was getting used to it, it was too small, so now he was waking up. "What more could he ask for? He's got us to worship him, and grope him, stroke him off. What man wouldn't like that? Brew the biggest batch you can. We'll sedate him, and then send parties out to gather as much of the herb as we can." "What more could I ask for?", thought Aaron. "WHAT MORE COULD I ASK FOR!?! I could as for my freedom, thank you very much!" Aaron's mind began to crowd with images of him and his older brothers playing basketball and other games during the summer. He was late bloomer that hadn't bloomed until he got the shot, laced with the uber formula created by that wacko. But that meant growing up he was always so much smaller than his older brothers, and instead of playing ball, they played keep away with him being it all the time. But then Aaron's brothers were replaced by the men here in the cave. All of them rubbing on him, taunting him, how they could keep him here, how although they were serving him, was he was serving them? "Oh, hell to the no!", he thought. "They want size....I can give them size." Aaron began to oh so lightly buck his hips and positioned a hand up and onto his very ample and large cock. "oooh yeah...come on!..." Aaron's cock began to stir, began to lengthen, thicken, and grow.... "Hmmmmmmm fuck yeah!" It grew and swelled reaching a semi-flaccid state... and then the feeling began to come over Aaron. He wasn't sure how long it had been since the last time he blew a load and grew, but he was hoping he could grow this time. He'd grow, grow so big he'd burst out of this cavern, so big the remaining sedative in him wouldn't be able to work it was now too small a batch. His body grew up and up and up first, his feet starting to move further out of the cavern, while his head and shoulders pushed against the back wall. The two men talking in front stopped when they heard some scrapping sounds, and finally realized it was Aaron's feet; they were growing larger and scooting across the ground. "He's awake! And making himself horny to grow, we've got to stop him before it really kicks in!" Making a run for the back of the cavern. the two men halted suddenly when Aaron spread his legs apart as quickly as he could and blocked the men's entry They both rain into the sides of Aaron's ankles, which were firmly pressed against the cavern mouth sides, and slowly but surely growing out and away from them. Dazed and confused after bouncing off of Aaron's ankles, the two men lay on the ground and watch the sight unfold. Aaron kept rubbing his cock and thinking about how much bigger than his brothers he was, how much bigger than his captors he was, and that he was about to become even bigger and stronger, more hung and virile. "Oooooh yeaaaaaaah!" Despite the fact of his arms being pinned and wedged into the cavern too narrow for his body and torso, Aaron was able to get in some nice strokes on his cock with his long and thick fingers. Finally, his prick rose up high enough, almost fully erect, that it was touching the hole in the ceiling and the slick fur pelts that covered it. He let those furs kiss his piss slit and head and as that caused him to get fully erect, he began to thrust and buck his hips pushing the cock through the hole. "AAuuuuugh FUCK! Yes that feels....so....." But Aaron cut himself off, the sensation hitting him again so hard. His body grew and swelled in every direction, in height, in muscle mass, in ball and cock size. His head, neck, and shoulders grew first pushing into the back wall of the cavern. It hurt his head at first, feeling like his head might get crushed in, but soon Aaron could feel his head and shoulders were making dents into the rock wall. His shoulders, back, delts, bunched and rolled, mounded and grew, wider and wider pushing into the back side walls of the cave, and although it felt as though he was receiving cuts, the side walls also soon gave way to the burgeoning, mounding, titanium dense muscle fiber that was building and building up on Aaron's body. His chest was inflating, rolling out in thickness and width, barreling out more and more, further and wider, looking almost like a roll of asphalt being laid down upon a road. It just kept going and spreading! It developed into two huge gigantic globes of granite. The upper arms were next, bunching, balling, peaking, rising up and out, swelling higher and thicker. The biceps were growing into mountains of their own right, so tall, to thick, so peaked and full. With the chest along side them, they began to rise up and push on the ceiling of the cavern. Meanwhile the gigantic horseshoe shape of the triceps was flexing and popping with just as much size, pushing down into the cavern floor, helping to rise Aaron off the ground, and indeed, dent and crumble to dust some of the cave's foundation. His thighs ballooned next, all the individual tear drop shapes expanding and increasing like balloons being filled with water. So much mass, the slightest movement and they wiggled and wobbled, their density shimming back and forth. Their diamond like cuts cut and rose into the cavern ceiling as their partner the biceps femoris, or the back of the thigh, along with the other back leg muscles grew and swelled pushing hard into the ground. Aaron had thought that he'd feel the calves getting caught, filling up the cavern entrance, but he was growing up as much as he was filling out. The cave entrance was meeting him at the bottom of his thighs. If he had been wearing shorts, his thighs would be splitting, ripping, and blowing the hem apart right now, but he wasn't wearing shorts, he was wearing the cavern, and his thighs were doing an excellent job of splitting, ripping, and blowing apart the cavern mouth. His calves having grown out with his legs, we free to bunch and hunch, pop and swell, on their own, growing large enough to almost push against one another and fight for room. The two men of the two-spirit clan, who were knocked down by Aaron's ankles, we pushed and tumbled round by the growing legs, to get over come by the giant sized calves. The massive giant heart shape, becoming engorged with blood, swelling thicker, denser, harder, with each pump, pushing the men further and farther away from the entrance. Thick veins running all over the place, fueling this growth. The two men remember when Aaron first collapsed in this cavern, how they just barely stood taller than the bottom of his calve, and now a single calve of Aaron's stood nearly two - three times their height by itself. Aarons cock and balls finished the growth. The testicles and scrotum being pushed up into the ceiling by the thighs, as they continued to swell, and inflate, as if they had an air horse with thousands of pounds of pressure hooked up to them. Aaron moaned and cried as each second he grew bigger, his balls grew bigger, the cavern stayed the same size, and the racking of his junk was becoming incredible. His cock grew long and hard, and up through the cavern ceiling hole. He tries to buck harder and harder to finish his growth, but it was becoming hard to do. His last growth spurt had made it so his cock was fairly even in position with the hole, but now, he had grown so big, although he got his head and his growing shaft through the hole, his groin region and therefore the base of his prick, had grown up closer to the entrance, a bit away from under the hole. But it didn't matter, Aaron had made it in, and he was trying to buck as much as he could to pleasure himself. But with his body growing, and his bucking, he had become too large, to dense, and too strong for the cavern. The sounds of chipping, breaking, falling rock were being heard everywhere from entrance to cavern end, outside to inside. To the men outside it sounded like a rock slide, and felt like an earthquake. Chucks of the cavern walls began to explode apart and blast outward. The two men had to make a run for it so as not to be crushed by boulders sailing through the air. The ceiling had started to give way and it fissured and cracked all around the hole, until the hole slide down, like a ring around Aaron's massive python of a cock. It landed at the base and stayed there, causing huge amounts of blood to go into but not out of the monstrous schlong, causing an increase in the growth of Aaron's massive member. But now, Aaron's arms and thus hands were free to finish the job by stroking away. And stroke he did, grunting, moaning, screaming, while his voice developed slightly deeper, his body continued to grow out further, his limbs growing out longer, his balls getting bigger churning up more and more testosterone and cum. "WUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" One last swell of gigantic growth and Aaron blew his load. Rising high into the air, the gargantuan glob of goo splattered several hundred feet away and up on the side of a mesa, making it look more like a snow covered mountain peak. Lingering trails of the shot strung from mesa to Aaron, hit the ground forming what looked like might, white capped rivers of rapids. Suddenly all the geological debris began to move, slide, roll, every which way, as Aaron began to pick himself up and stand. And stand he did, up and up, taller, and taller, with back, shoulders, chest, lat, so broad and thick he threatened to make the surrounding mesas look small in comparison. Rock, dust, and dirt, cascaded off him revealing a young man with the body of an amateur bodybuilder, fully pumped from a huge workout, his forearms, legs, some parts of his chest, and a small portion of his abs, looked a little dirtier as hair had begun to grow in thicker there and catch and hold more of the dirt than just his smooth skin. Aaron, gave one last shudder, and thrust of his cock, causing that prick to swell slightly once more, and shatter the natural cock ring that had formed, exploding it off his body. His chest heaving, Aaron tried to look around after all the dust settled from the collapsed cavern, but found he needed to bend at the waist and look over and down due to the expansion and size of his chest. It took him a while to find what he was looking for, the two men he knew to be at the mouth of the cave when he woke up and began this jack off session. Bugs... they looked like bugs to him, not even able to come up to his ankles when both he and they were standing flat footed. Something was still coursing through Aaron, however. It wasn't his memory, it wasn't the sensation of growth, it was a feeling....a feeling of sheer power. The flash backs of his brother taunting him during basketball, mixed with the feelings of his captors holding him prisoner here, and now... now he knew no one would hold him prisoner, no one could taunt him for being small and weak, and he knew... ... ... somehow, he knew... the power was still building up inside of him, ready to be unleashed again, and yet again, and again. "ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR!" Aaron screamed and stomped his foot causing the earth to shake. "How do you like your god now!?!" Aaron gave a most muscular and growled heavily. The two men, now frightened beyond belief, came and pissed their pants at the same time. Looking down at the reaction these ant sized men had over him, Aaron's cock sprung to life instantly, sent a shiver down the shaft, through the balls, and back up Aaron's spine. Grabbing his cock, he pointed it downward and blew once again. The two men, tried to run, but massive glob of spunk was two large. They were stuck as if hit by a tidal wave, carried on the tide of it by fifty feet or so. Almost drowned the men staggered to get to their feet, sliding and slipping on the muddy ground soaked with cum. "RAAAAAAAAAAUGH! I AM TITUS! Your god is thirsty and needs a bath, where is the closest river?" The two men tried to scream and point which Aaron could scarcely see nor hear, but finally they crawled to a dry spot and with their bodies formed the shape of an arrow pointing the direction of where a river was located. Aaron smiled and casually walked off, his footsteps sounding like bombs going off and sending lab equipment into frenzied fits of data recording a geological labs around the United States and Mexico.
  11. They get to the facility fairly quickly since it is located right next to the airport. When they get inside, Victor manages to get all of Jessie’s documents signed so he can become a member of the company without any delays. They are whisked away into a waiting area where four other men are also standing. Two of them are quite heavily muscular while the other two are small like Jessie. He walks over to one of them and taps on his shoulder. The man turns around and is wearing wiry glasses. He smiles and puts his hand out to shake Jessie’s. “Ehh hi there, I’m Thomas. Where are you from?” “Iowa actually, my name is Jessie. Are you from another part of the country?” “Yeppers, I’m from Maine. I have been mistaken for being Canadian quite a bit though because of my accent. I try to cover up the bad parts as much as I can.’ Jessie admits to himself that the guy is pretty cute. He is very slender and there is hardly any muscle anywhere on his body. Jessie looks at his own arms and smiles. Victor sees this and smiles as well. He leans in to Jessie and whispers, “I know what you are thinking. Wow…..this guy needs more help than me, but every man is different. Genetics can be unlocked and you will find this out later on.” The other man standing with them doesn’t seem too interested in talking to anyone so Jessie asks Thomas about him. “So who is the other guy with us? Is he not friendly or something?” “Oh that is Bronson. I think he is just really scared because he hasn’t traveled anywhere before. He talked to me earlier and told me he was from the outskirts of Laredo Texas I think. I’m sure he will talk to you if he gets the impression that you are in the same situation he is in.” “Okay I’ll try to start up a conversation with him then.” Jessie walks over to him to get his attention, but instead makes him jump up in the air and says ‘Sweet Jesus!’ about ten times before he finally calms down. “Holy lord dude you about made me fill my britches. Sorry this whole experience is just so……crazy for me. I don’t think I look too bad, but my agent Lorenzo keeps telling me that I need to lose the fat. Am I really that fat?” Bronson lifts his shirt and shows off his ball belly which is covered in brown hair. Jessie makes a gesture with his face then smiles. “Well Bronson, Thomas over there told me your name and I think you look pretty sexy. Obviously the company has something else in mind for you though. Ohh…..and my name is Jessie by the way.” He shakes Bronson’s hand and puts his left arm around him. Bronson calms down a bit and pulls his shirt back down. “Thanks dude for being cool. Maybe this won’t be as hard on me as I thought it would be.” Thomas walks over to them as Jessie puts his other arm around his back. Jessie realizes that he getting great vibes from both of these men now. Victor and the other agents disappear as another large man walks in front of them and directs them into a side room. They follow as he has them sit in three empty seats located ten feet from his desk. He sits down and takes his jacket off revealing his under armor shirt which is hiding nothing from them. His immense muscles look as if they are about to break free as Jessie moans under his breath as he unknowingly stares at the man’s insanely veiny arms. The man looks directly at him and grins. “I see someone has a muscle fetish. That is great since you were likely picked partly for that reason. Each one of you was selected because Maximum Nutrition received letters from your respectable gyms about making a huge change in your lives. All three of you will have your own surrogates whom you have already met back in your respectable hometowns. As for myself, I will be overseeing your progress while you are here. My name is Arliss Mancari, and I would like to say that I also went through the program that you are about to enter. I was one of the first winners they ever had in the lottery.” He stands up and moves around the front of his desk to sit his giant bubble butt on the edge while he crosses his arms. Jessie continues to stare at him like he is in some kind of trance. Arliss smirks as he looks at the other two men. “You are Jessie right? *he points at him* Bronson is on the left correct? Which means that Thomas must be on the right? You all have different body types which should be interesting because this doesn’t happen that often. I want to individually speak with each one of you just so I can get an idea of what you are expecting to get out of all of this.” He stands back up and tells Bronson and Thomas to leave the room. Jessie turns red as he sits in his chair looking quite embarrassed. Arliss walks around his desk again to pull his desk chair in front of Jessie before sitting down in it not even two feet away. His testosterone is permeating the small man’s nose which is making him sigh just a bit. He looks into Arliss’s eyes making the huge stud grunt a few times. “So Jessie, I believe your surrogate is Victor Dumas right?” “Yeah he seems really cool. Very personable and friendly, I like him.” “He is quite friendly. He was in the lottery just a couple of years ago and he is one of its huge success stories. He was quite skinny, but a real cutie too. I have noticed that you study people’s physical attributes constantly. You haven’t taken your eyes off mine since you came in here. I admire that a lot. I am not going to lie to you, I get hunches about our clients each year and normally I am right about how well they respond to the program.” “So you think I will do well here?” “I think you will be a HUGE success story. *he winks* I’m not just saying that Jessie, you will literally explode in size because you are open to it. I can sense it in you. You want to study my body a little more?” He stands up and tries to take his shirt off but motions for help. Jessie gets up as well to help him slide it off his upper body as his muscles spill out. He grabs Jessie’s hands and puts them onto his pecs and arms. Jessie squeezes them. “Don’t be afraid of me Jessie, I want you to feel them all since you can have this kind of power as well. Our bodies deep down have this kind of potential to grow.” Jessie continues to rub his massive arms and runs his hands on the giant veins running up from his forearms into his shoulders. He moans as he stares into Arliss’s eyes. “Feels nice huh? There is more of course.” Arliss pulls his pants down as he flexes his enormous calves and quads. His jock is barely able to hold his cock and balls in as his giant bubble butt gleans with sweat. The smell of testosterone nearly makes Jessie pass out. “Oh my gawd, I didn’t think it was possible to get this big?” He rubs Arliss’s veiny legs and squeezes his bubble butt. Arliss begins to moan deeply as he looks down at Jessie and smiles. “That feels great Jessie. You have a tremendous way of massaging muscles. I don’t normally do this with new clients, but I sense a strong thirst for muscle in you. I am feeling really horny now and won’t be able to keep my jock on much longer, think you can help me out with that?” Jessie stops touching him and backs off a bit. Arliss realizes he may have gone too far with him and backs off himself. “Oh sorry about that Jessie, I should know better than that but…..your touch is so nice that I don’t want you stop.” “Uhhh…..don’t you have a boyfriend or husband? I would think you could have any man you want.” “Yes I do have a husband and we have an open relationship. We both have no problem seeing other men as long as we trust each other. He is the founder of this company by the way, Maxwell Hardy. He has his own boy toy and I am still searching for one actually. Perhaps I should end this consult and move on to the other two?” Jessie sits back down and tries to calm himself a bit before getting up and walking back over to Arliss again to rub his massive back and glutes as he leans up against him. The big stud moans deeply as he reaches his enormous arms around to rub on Jessie a bit. “See I knew you had a desire inside you. Do you want to try and help me out of that jock again?” Jessie gets down on his knees and smells the sweaty jock before running his tongue along it as he reaches up to squeeze Arliss’s swollen pecs and abs. The big man pulls Jessie’s shirt off slowly trying not to rip it as well as his shorts. He sees that Jessie doesn’t wear underwear which makes him growl as the smaller man’s thick bull cock hangs freely. “Oh wow Jessie, I can foresee a body that will match that beautiful piece you have there. I need mine to be released from captivity as well.” Jessie pulls the man’s jock down as his thick uncut cock hits the smaller admirer in the face making him sigh before he slides his tongue down the foreskin. Arliss moans louder as he reaches down to rub Jessie’s head and shoulders. “Oh yes sir that feels awesome. You really know how to make a man feel really good.” Jessie slowly swallows his huge member down as he squeezes Arliss’s giant arms and gets a steady rhythm going on it. The big stud immediately starts to drain precum down his throat which is making Jessie work even harder. “OH FUCK YOU HAVE A HUNGER JESSIE! I LOVE IT! MMMM KEEP GOING MAN. MAKE ME CUM HARD!’ Jessie moves his hands over to Arliss’s huge pecs teasing his swollen nipples and slapping them hard making the big man yell in excitement. The huge man starts to massage Jessie’s firm ass, even fingering his hole. “OH JESSIE, IT IS COMING MAN! GET READY FOR IT!” Jessie can feel the bigger man’s huge balls contracting as the cum flows into his cock as Jessie looks up into his top’s eyes and moans deeply. Arliss explodes down his admirer’s throat shooting rope after thick rope of his white river feeling Jessie’s eager mouth swallow every single drop. “LET ME SEE IT JESSIE! *Jessie opens his mouth* OH GAWD YEAH, YOU HAVE THE LUST FOR MUSCLE! The company is going to have a field day with you. Now get up here hot stuff so you can sit on my desk and I can return the favor.” Jessie gets up and sits on the desk as Arliss walks over and shoves his heaving pecs in his face which promptly makes Jessie nurse them as he sucks on both of his nips hard. Arliss moans deeply as his partner munches and licks them over and over again. “Awesome Jessie, that feels incredible! A little more massaging on my tits and you will get a mighty tasty reward for your effort.” Jessie takes this to heart as he works both nips over several more times. Arliss laughs as he massages his small admirer’s cock slowly. “OH YEAH JESSIE LIKE THAT…..JUST LIKE THAT…..OH GAWD THAT FEELS SO GOOD…..MMMMMM” Jessie can feel Arliss’s pecs contracting as he shoots several streams of milk down his partner’s throat with each pec. Jessie moans loudly as he feels a load starting to build up in his own ballsac. “I can feel it man, let me take care of that for you.” Arliss slides down to swallow Jessie’s cock and slowly sucks on it feeling the cum building up quickly. He sighs deeply as Jessie moans louder feeling it move towards his cockhead. Arliss opens his mouth to watch it squirt as several ropes launch into his mouth and cover parts of his face. He grunts as he slides Jessie’s cock back inside his mouth to gulp down what is remaining. He smacks his admirer’s back lightly and smiles. He pulls it back out after Jessie stops cumming. “Jessie wow we need to do this again soon because this was fucking great. I think you are destined to not only be big like me, but to be with someone like me.” He stands up and puts Jessie’s hands back on his chest. Jessie leans in to start kissing his abs as Arliss flexes his massive guns. His engorged member bounces making Jessie reach down to grab it and start rubbing in quick, firm strokes. Arliss nearly yells feeling another giant load building up in his balls again. “Oh yeah Jessie I have another one waiting for you. Mmmmm…..fuck you really know how to turn me on.” Jessie moans as Arliss shoots several more jets of cum this time all over his upper body. The smaller man leans down to lick the spurting cock with his tongue catching a few strings as they go flying down his throat. Arliss laughs again as he gently rubs Jessie on the head. He finishes cumming and the two men sit together on the desk. “Whew Jessie, you are one sexy fucker. You have made a friend here today for sure. I will do everything I possibly can to make this experience work for you. I will have to wait and see the other two men another time now it seems.” He laughs and rubs Jessie’s chest a few times before stopping. “This was an awesome experience for me as well Arliss. I didn’t know this was inside me. I was so scared to come here without my ex, but now I feel alright.” “Heh, you may have several exes once you get out of here Jessie. I just hope that I have a chance with you once your program is completed.” The two sweaty men try to pull themselves together before they put their clothes back on. Arliss contacts his assistant and tells him to reschedule his consults with Bronson and Thomas until later in the day. As Jessie prepares to leave the room, Arliss stops him and lifts him up to give him a kiss on the lips. The small man moans as they feel a connection forming between them. When they finish, they smile at each other as Arliss puts him back down. Jessie leaves to find his room as Victor waits for him down the hall. Arliss realizes that he is developing a crush on the smaller man which surprises him greatly. End of Part 2
  12. cropsey23

    Colin's Determination, Part 6

    I went up to my room to get ready for the trip to see Coach Conway. I guess I was in a bit of a daze, the last 24 hours with Colin left me a lot to think about. The surge in height, the ravenous appetite, the marked shift in his attitude. Even though we were only 49 days into this training plan, I was quite anxious to get him weighed in. What I kept thinking of was Brendan and Jeremy, and the odd dynamic between them and Colin. These guys were accomplished athletes with some very prestigious sporting organizations, but around Colin they seemed different. I couldn't quite put my finger on it. I was throwing some clothes into a gym bag when one word just popped into my mind: deferential. I jerked my head up at the idea of those two athletes deferring to Colin, but before I could even fully process that thought, I caught sight of my reflection in the mirror. My cousins were right, I was putting on some mass. My mid-section was leaner and tighter, and my lats seemed thicker. I pulled my favorite tshirt over my head, and it surely felt very snug around my shoulders. I was looking at myself in the mirror when I heard Colin's voice behind me. I turned to face him, noticing how his frame now filled out the doorway. In his low, deep voice, he just said "Remember when you went to see Coach Conway the first time." And he turned and walked away to pack his own gym bag. It wasn't posed so much as a question, but rather, it came across as a statement. A declarative statement. Or...a very subtle order? I did start to think about my first tryouts with the team. As I got my things together, I reached into the back of the closet to grab a couple my training journals from that year. The training journals that Colin was so diligent in keeping. We got into the car for the hour long drive to the campus training facility, with Colin at the wheel. We were quiet, and I had my journal in my hand. I opened it up and started to flip through the pages. Colin was very diligent in tracking my progress. All of my workouts, my food intake, my player statistics, along with my a detailed chart of my weight and height gains. I was astounded at how much detail he kept for me. It seemed as if every calorie I took in, and every calorie I exerted, had been tracked and recorded in excruciating detail over the course of four years. And at the end of each month was a long, and I mean LONG, mathematical calculation that made no sense to me. My mind drifted back to.... Five years earlier Colin and I sat in the back seat of the Honda as our parents drove me to my first college baseball tryout. Coach Conway had looked over my high school records and was eager to try me out for short stop or third base. I was vacillating between confidence and anxiety as we drove to the training facility. I knew I was a good player, but this was NCAA Division I, and there would be some serious competition. I looked over at Colin, and he had one of those marble notebooks in hand that he kept writing in. He glanced up at me, almost sensing my anxiety, and just said "You are going to be great Greg. I'm sure you will get third base." "Thanks for the vote of confidence Colin. I sure hope you are right." "Greg, can I help you? Keep track of your statistics?" It seemed like pointless fan worship, but he was so eager to do it, I just agreed. "Thanks Greg, you won't be disappointed, I promise." "Just don't let this distract from your schoolwork Colin." "You have to remember to tell me everything you eat Greg, if this is going to work." "Sure Colin, sure." I was so distracted I didn't know what I was agreeing to. ...and as the car turned into the training facility, I was bumped back into the present. I looked over at Colin, just a few years after that exchange, now behind the wheel of a car. And my mind immediately rushed back to the weigh in, Colin's weigh in, that finally seemed imminent. He parked the car, and as I was about to open the door to get out, he just wrapped his huge hand on my wrist. "Ready, Greg." Again, not so much a question as it was another declarative statement. As if he was telling me to brace myself. He let go and I got out of the car. I looked over to the doorway, and who do I see nervously loitering that but Jeremy and Brendan. I looked at them, and my face must have said "What are you doing here?" Jeremy just answered, a bit sheepishly, "Colin asked us to come." My head jerked back to Colin. "Why are they here Colin?" "Because I asked them" he responded, so very casually. He looked over at them and just said, in his deep, low monotone "Wait on the field for me." And they scrambled through the door, like two dogs who had just been commanded by their master. Colin put his hand on the small of my back and ushered me into the training facility. We walked to Coach Conway's office, I noticed Colin's confidence, a marked improvement over his last visit here. We walked into the office and the Coach was looking down, filling out some paperwork. I said "Hey Coach..." He recognized my voice right away. Still looking down, he said "Greg, this is a waste of my time. Colin badgered me for this weigh in. I asked him to wait the full 90 days. No one could possibly..." and as he lifted his head and laid his eyes upon us, and just looked, mouth agape. Colin stepped in front of me. "This won't be a waste of your time Coach" he said, with the utmost confidence. Coach Conway was still speechless. Looking at Colin, back to me, then back to Colin again. He composed himself after what seemed like the longest 30 seconds of his life, and stood up. "Okay Colin. Looks like you made some progress. Let's get to the scale." Colin approached the scale in Coach Conway's office, still in his hoody and cargo shorts. I stood next to him, for moral support, even though it was clear he hardly needed support from me. Just before he stepped on the scale, he hesitated. He reached his big hand over and placed it on the back of my neck. "Coach, check your records. What was Greg's last weigh in when he was on the team?" The coach checked his athlete records online, and in a few seconds, he said "177. That was four months ago." Colin, his grip still on my neck, just said "Get on the scale Greg." I froze up, not really sure what was going on. "Get on the scale Greg" he said again, this time, moving me with ease to the scale. I looked at the Coach and he nodded. I pulled off my shirt and jeans and stepped on. The Coach came over, adjusted the weight scale, and just said "194". Seriously? I had gained 17lbs in four months? I grinned, full of pride and swagger. Then I looked over at Colin and knew the weight gain was because of him. In these last few months of pushing him to gain, he was pushing me right back. The beautiful irony of it all gave me a tremendous respect for the power of partner and team workouts. And Colin and I somehow fed off the push we gave each other. "That's a remarkable gain Greg" said Coach Conway. "Now it's his turn." I looked over at Colin, a confident smile on his face. He put one foot on the scale and Coach Conway said "Colin, NCAA has rules here. Weigh-ins are done in just your briefs, and they are very strict about that." Colin removed his enormous foot from the scale. He quickly dropped his shorts, revealing the powerful legs I had seen on the football field the previous day. He started to tug down the zipper on his sweatshirt, finally. He turned to me and just said, "Ready, Greg."
  13. Jessie Aberdeen’s name has been selected by a muscle supplement company in a contest through his local gym. The company gives away three tickets a year to three lucky recipients to come visit their headquarters and to mingle with some of their models and sponsors. Jessie has won one of these tickets which have made some of his gym buddies incredibly jealous of his luck since only a handful of men have ever been given the chance to even obtain a ticket. The thing is Jessie isn’t really all that interested in even going to the headquarters unless he is allowed to take his ex-boyfriend Riley Cera with him since they are still very close friends. Riley is all for it, but they have to convince the company, Maximum Nutrition, of letting him tag along first. One of their agents, Victor Dumas, has made a special trip to come and meet with Jessie about him being selected for the contest. The man catches up with him as he is going through one of his workouts. He walks over and takes a seat beside Jessie on a vacant machine and gives him some much needed encouragement as he pumps his pecs up. After finishing a set or two, Victor puts his hand out to shake the winner’s hand. Jessie’s eyes immediately wander over to the agent’s powerful arms as they glisten and show off their incredible vascularity. The man is a stunner with huge muscles all over his entire frame. His shirt and pants are leaving nothing to the imagination. He asks Jessie where they can talk in private so they can have a conversation about what will transpire next. The gym manager happens to be nearby so he directs them to the back of the gym where they have a meeting room. Both Jessie and Victor go inside and sit down across from each other. He goes through a checklist asking Jessie asking whether or not if he has any health issues and does know that he has a stipulation about Riley. “May I ask Mr. Aberdeen why you want to bring your friend Riley along?” “He makes me feel very relaxed in unfamiliar surroundings. We also have a history as well.” “Ohh I get it. Well I hate to tell you this but the company is not thrilled that someone else is being added to the list, but they have said that they will allow him to come. He just won’t be allowed to participate in the program though.” “There is a program? I just thought there was some kind of reward involved.” “Ohh there are definitely rewards, trust me, but you do need to realize that Riley will complicate things if he is a part of your program.” “So where will he be then? Should I just give my ticket to someone else?” “OH NO! You can’t forfeit the ticket. It was awarded to you because you fit the criteria for the contest. Riley however, does not fit the criteria. We can invite him to visit you later on, but for now he doesn’t constitute an invite.” Jessie stares at him in a confused manner and wonders what the problem really is with this situation. “I just don’t understand this. This makes me want to forget about the whole trip altogether.” Victor stands up and lifts his shirt up to show Jessie what he can look forward to. “Here let me show you what can happen to you when you come to the complex.” He then pulls his shirt off and pulls his pants down to do a most muscular pose. Jessie looks on in awe at this man’s perfection. “Uhh okay, so you are saying that I will look something like that?” “Well not exactly like me, but I was at one time on the other side of the table like you are. I was smallish and pretty average, nothing special really. They have methods there that can change your body forever. Every man has different DNA, but this is an opportunity that is only afforded to the lucky few that are chosen. You were selected because they foresee success with you Jessie.” “Hmm okay I guess I am sold on this. I just want you to promise me that Riley will get to come see me eventually.” Victor sits back down and pulls out a stylus from his briefcase to hand it to Jessie so he can use it for his tablet so he can sign off on several digital documents. They talk a bit more about the trip and Victor assures him that he will make sure Riley gets an invite when things are ready to go. “So…..I read that there are two other men in this, right? Are they just random guys like me?” Victor laughs and nods his head up and down. “Yeah just like you and yes they are from this country. You will meet up with them at the company orientation when you get there for meet and greets. They are also smallish like you.” “Okay I want to trust you Victor. I feel like we could have been friends when you were younger.” “And we can’t now? Come on man, are you telling me that you wouldn’t want to feel these all the time?” Points to his giant biceps and squeezes them as they rise. He motions for Jessie to come over and feel them which he does. He smiles as Jessie lets out a slight moan and reacts. “It feels great to wake up every day and feel like you are the center of someone’s fantasy. Before my growth cycle, I didn’t have anyone to be with. Since I joined the company though, that changed quickly and I have all kinds of friends. I hope we can be friends as well Jessie.” He stands in front of Jessie and has him rub his chest feeling his rock hard abs and thick pecs. Jessie moans again and leans in to feel them against his face. Victor pulls him back a bit and laughs. “Not now little man, if you get too close to me you will get me in a lot of trouble. Now when we get to the company, then maybe we can get a little more acquainted.” “Are we traveling together?” “Absolutely we are. The company sent me because they think that we can get along pretty well and I beginning to think that they are correct.” Victor puts his clothes back on and wraps his right arm around Jessie as they leave the meeting room. He tells Jessie to go home and come back to the gym when he is packed because they only have a brief amount of time before the next flight comes in. Jessie would like to contact Riley first, but knows that his ex would rush there to try and go with him as well. “What are you going to do here Victor while you are waiting on me?” “Call me Vic if you want Jessie. *winks* Hmm well…..I guess I could get a quick workout in as well. *pulls shirt back off* I could get a few sets in while I wait I suppose. We have about three hours before we need to leave so make it hasty little man.” “Okay I will be back soon, see you then Vic.” The lucky winner jumps into his car and races home to get his luggage out of his closet. He gets a knock on the front door and stops to go answer it. When he opens it Riley steps inside and smiles at him. “So……did you manage to get me in on this as well?” “Uhh yeah about that Riley, the man they sent said that you can’t travel with me right now. They said they will contact you when the time is right to come see me.” Riley’s smile disappears as it turns to disgust. He goes to sit down in one of the chairs in the hallway and puts his hands on his head. “WHAT!, damn so this really is just for you only. Are you going to be alright going there by yourself?” “Yeah I won’t be alone there. He said there are two other winners that will be meeting up with me at the facility. I actually trust this guy for some reason.” “Hmmm, I know how you are Jess. I hope that you understand that you will be alone when you get there. I won’t be there to protect you in case something bad happens. I want to meet this guy before you leave though just to get an idea of who you are dealing with.” “Okay, I don’t think that will be a problem. I just have to finish packing and we can go back to the gym together.” The beefy Riley follows Jessie into his bedroom and helps him finish filling his luggage. As he closes his suitcase, Riley hugs him from behind and squeezes tightly. He kisses Jessie on the neck and leans against him. “Wha…..why are you doing that Riley?” “I still love you so much Jess and I don’t want anything to happen to you that might be against your will.” “I’ll be okay buddy. I still love you too but you already have someone special in your life.” Jessie turns around and rubs his hands on Riley’s beefy chest to calm him down. Riley looks into his eyes and leans in to kiss him gently and rub his back. “I will find a way to get there to see you Jess. They won’t have to contact me because I want to be there.” They finish packing and rush out the door and into Riley’s truck. They continue talking as they drive back to the gym. “I thought this was a good idea, but maybe you were right in the beginning. Maybe this is a trap of some sort Jess.” “Please just meet Victor first and maybe you will change your mind about this whole contest.” “Wow, you even talk about this guy like he is a friend. You never do that unless you have some sense of the person.” Riley rubs Jessie’s left leg as he drives which makes him uncomfortable. “Stop doing that Riley. We are not together anymore remember? Why isn’t Steve with you anyway?” “Actually he is at the gym too. I just wanted to see if you were home first before I came here.” “Alright well just try to control yourself okay?” They arrive back at the gym as Victor stands near the entrance doors talking with the owner. Jessie and Riley walk in as Victor turns to look at them and smiles. He gives Jessie a big hug and holds him for a few seconds which makes Riley mutter to himself. “There you are. I see you have a friend. OH……this must be Riley.” He reaches out his powerful hand to shake Riley’s beefy one. Riley extends slowly as Victor squeezes tightly. “WOW, you have a tremendous handshake man,’ Riley says loudly. “Oh well yeah I guess I do. Sorry about that.” He turns to Jessie and makes a gesture at the door. Jessie gets it. “Where is Steve, Riley? I don’t see him.” “Hmmm I don’t either. I would go to look for him but I can see that your ‘friend’ wants to leave now.” Riley turns to Victor to say a few things. “Listen man, I care for this guy here more than you could ever know. I want to make sure that you are going to be there to help him since he thinks you are legit. Are we cool?” “Sure Riley, we are cool. I think he will be able to take care of himself soon anyway so don’t be a buzzkill.” *winks* Riley looks at him puzzled at this gesture and reaches over to bear hug Jessie one last time. “Jess I love you man. I don’t want anything to happen to you and I promise I will be there as soon as possible.” He leans in to kiss Jessie longingly and squeezes him tightly against his body. Jessie moans softly and rubs his back. He releases though when Victor pulls him away. “I love you too Riley and we will talk soon.” Riley waves goodbye as Victor whisks Jessie into his limo after putting his luggage in the trunk. They take off for the airport soon after. The muscly Italian sits fairly close to Jessie as they ride in the back. “I think your friend Riley still loves you quite a bit. I fear he will get himself in trouble if he continues to act out like this.” Jessie looks at him in a strange way. “You mean if he decided to come see me? I do fear that he will think irrationally. He has always been so protective of me.” “I will try to keep you safe Jessie, but eventually you won’t need my help any longer. That is the whole point to the lottery, you are the beneficiary.” “Oh I think I understand that. It just seems so daunting at the moment though. I guess I will be a lot calmer when I meet the other guys there.” “Oh sure, they are in the same position you are. They have their own agents as well. I am always going to be your agent so you don’t have to worry about me handing you off to someone else.” “Ahh okay, I kind of figured you were going to be my agent through this whole process.” They arrive at the airport and get onto the plane. Victor tells Jessie to go ahead and get some sleep because he will be having a big day tomorrow. The flight takes a few hours before they land on the west coast. Victor shakes him and tells him to wake up. They get off the plane and Jessie immediately feels the heat hitting him in the face as he leaves. Victor laughs and says that soon he will no longer have to worry about wearing any shirts at all in this hot weather. End of Part 1
  14. brawnyjock

    Cockring 6 - New Markets

    Cockring 6 - New Markets Chad stretched out on his bed to relax while he contemplated other options to get Seattle candidates identified. He dozed off quickly, but awoke with hunger a few hours later. Realizing he hadn't eaten since breakfast that morning, he cleaned up and headed out to a gay friendly restaurant across town. He chatted with the waiter as he ordered his dinner. He struck up conversation with several hot men sitting near him and found out the best places to hook up weren't far away. Finishing his dinner he struck out to check out several bars. He made several contacts but all required more data before they could become a candidate. He provided them with his web address and would have to wait to see if any took the bait. He returned to his room well past 2am, alone and frustrated. He glanced at the system noting everything was normal on the display. He collapsed on his bed and didn't stir until the morning alarm rang. It quickly pulled him back to reality from a very erotic dream. He couldn't remember any details but his raging dick attested to its arousal and his need for some action soon. He cleaned up in the showered as usual and stepped out into the room as room service delivered his breakfast. "Tip is on the desk." He stated, assuming it was the usual young man making the delivery. "Thank you sir," a deep melodious voice replied, catching Chad off guard, "but it won't be necessary." The man had stepped up close behind Chad and ran his hand down Chad's smooth defined back, stopping once it reached his naked ass. "I think I'd prefer a different sort of tip." Chad recognized the voice as one of the guys he'd chatted with a couple nights earlier at one of the gay bars. The guy was with a friend so didn't seem available at the time. "How did you find me?" Chad melted as the man's finger easily worked its way deep inside his yearning ass. "I saw you last night at the bar hitting up on some guys and watched you in the mirror for some time but you didn't seem to notice me. Later I watched as you left alone and followed you to the hotel." He ran his hands up over Chad's shoulders as he ground his groin into the perky ass in front of him. "Even though I work here, it took some doing to find out your room and swap shifts with the regular guy. You know he's infatuated with you?" "He's just a kid. You on the other hand can," gasping as the mans finger hit a hot spot deep inside. "mmmm, Fuck me now." Chad demanded. Hearing the sound of the zipper, Chad put some lotion on his hand and reached behind grabbing the guy's dick, just as he pulled it out. "Fuck yeah", the guy replied as Chad stoked his dick several times and then guided him in, "your pussy ass is hungry." The guy started humping him in short rapid stokes, sending waves of pleasure through Chad even though he didn't like the pussy reference. The dick head rubbed firmly across his prostrate, bringing him close to the edge quickly. Just as he thought he was about to cum, the guy pulled out. He pushed Chad face down on the bed, as he removed his own slacks. The break in the action was enough to let Chad recover partial control and hold off his release. "Fuck, man does that felt great." Chad had to admit the guy knew how to fuck. "You like being my pussy bitch, don't you." The guy stated in a degrading tone. "I'm no one's bitch." Chad retorted. "Yeah? You sure are submissive and effeminate like a good bitch boy." It was obvious he desired all his bottoms to be submissive and effeminate. "No, I'm not your bitch" Chad yelled as this totally went against his own self perception. He liked being a bottom but he didn't like being compared to a woman. He was totally masculine and very often dominated the scene during sex. The guy quickly pulled Chad's ass up in the air, ignoring his defensive reply. He then roughly mounted Chad again. He drove as deep as possible into Chad with his rapid short strokes as he reiterated, "You are my fuckin pussy bitch." "Stop it," Chad demanded as he tried to pull out from under the guy. "I like it when you girls fight back," he stated, "makes me all the more excited." Girls, Chad thought. "Fuck you and your puny dick!" Chad yelled. "Puny dick?" The guy shouted, totally insulted by this affront to his manhood. Especially from someone he considered to be a totally submissive bottom. "Yeah, humping me like a fucking rabbit with that puny dick." Chad replied boldly, realizing he'd hit a nerve. The guy was taken back; he'd never had a bottom that wasn't totally submissive to him. Chad broke free and pushed the guy back onto the floor. He landed on his back and smacked his head hard on the floor with a loud thwacking sound. "I though you were a hot man, but your ignorant, dominating, attitude don’t fly around me. You don't even have enough dick to make it worth my time." The guy rubbed his head where it hit the floor. He was embarrassed and his ego deflated by Chad's remarks. He'd never been called a puny or anything that implied he wasn't average size. But as he looked up, he notice Chad's dick was indeed longer than his own and thicker. The look in Chad's eyes said the guy wasn't in control any longer. "Okay, Rabbit," Chad said sarcastically as he put the guy’s legs over his shoulders and pined his arms to the floor. His precum lubed dick positioned against the exposed rosebud and easily entered to the hilt. " Now, you're going to feel a fuckin real mans dick." "No, you can't." The guy pleaded. "I've never been fucked...." He stopped mid sentence as Chad's dick was already pummeling easily into the man's moist hole. The only sounds from the guy was a pleasurable moan now and then as Chad pumped the virgin ass. Taking his own sweet time enjoy his retribution of bunny man. Before Chad was done the guy had shot twice. "Please, don't stop." he begged. Chad pulled out roughly as he didn't want to give the guy anything he wanted. "Lesson learned I hope." He said as he tossed the guy his clothes. "Now get out!" "I'm sorry." The guy repeated over and over as he dressed and left the room. Ding Doc: Chad you wouldn't believe the hunky guy I saw today in the City Center here. He was walking on the opposite side of the open court area. I tried to catch up with him but I lost him in the crowd. He's the guy that keeps appearing in my dreams. Rugged features on a strong masculine body and a package you could clearly see from far away. Ugh.. Chad: Well maybe you'll see him tomorrow. I hope to finish up here in the next day or two. Have an appointment shortly. Chat later? Doc: Sure. You really think I'll see my stud again? Chad: I'm sure. Chad's routine went on for a couple more days as he doubled his efforts to locate at least one candidate. He was actually making progress on a couple candidates and accelerating his communications with them, trying to make up for lost time. One morning, after his breakfast, he got the second reminder on New Markets. "Dam, I forgot about them." He chastised himself. Every day delay on a new market was potential loss of profits. "I guess Seattle will have to take a back seat for a day." He announced. He updated his web site with a new front page announcing the expansion into Miami, Fort Lauderdale and Atlanta. It was a standard format he'd used before so he could quickly provide the biographical data on the Studs available in each area along with enticing facial and body photos. Members could access more personal detail about each stud along with more photos that clearly revealed the assets available. "Miami, Kyle, 6'3", 195# His brown hair and green eyes add to his ear to ear smile, personality and masculinity." Chad pressed the button to submit Kyle's profile. "Atlanta, Vance, 5'7", 155# Tight ripped body and longer military hair cut. Never an attitude with this hot man." Pressing enter again, he only had one to go. "Fort Lauderdale, Hunter, 5'10", 210# Perfect hard body, dark brown hair, trimmed mustache and goatee. There, that wasn't so hard." He clicked a few more buttons and the web site was open for business. Chad had acquired all three of the men using the same process he first developed on Travis last year. They all went through a period of adjustment and then a training period before becoming the stud in one of Chad's markets. Training was more like subconscious conditioning as they really were never aware Chad was training them. Each had willingly submitted to having sex with the clients without realizing that was what they were doing. They never realize it was a job without compensation. Initially they didn't know much more than that, for some reason, hot men were seeking them out for sex. What could be more satisfying to them and their sexual needs? Over the course of the training they were being conditioned to look for a man whenever their arousal was stimulated. Some figured it was a side effect of the ever present cockring, which it was. Others assumed they were finally getting lucky. Either way, the web site connections were great and the sex was always hot. The financial compensation to Chad was based upon the role the stud was to play in the selected scene and by the client's satisfaction with their performance. Thus there was great incentive for Chad to ensure they would perform. This is where his interview process, testing and then the training period were critical. The system worked best on true alpha males and he needed time to tune the system to each. Chad felt confident in this new group as all were more than willing to connect with other men strictly for sex. The online chat room was popular too. They often chatted about the diversity of sexual opportunities they had engaged in with contacts on the site. They envisioned all kinds of scenes where the role-play would be really wild and fun. They couldn't imagine any scene that would demand them to play out a role they wouldn't enjoy. Little did they know that the stimulus from the cockring acted like an aphrodisiac, heightening the total experience. Hunter, from Fort Lauderdale, was so much into role play that he paid a professional photographer to take lots of pictures of him in all kinds of costumes. He wanted to show the range of diverse roles he could play. He carefully picked out the best pictures from each scene and described the scene and his role, which was always the dominate character. He then submitted them to be posted in his profile on the sex site. This was his official means of communication with others to set up their connections. Little did any of the men know that Chad was behind it all. Chad, as the owner of the website, only used a few of Hunter's pictures, explaining that the policy of the site restricted content. Hunter had no idea that many of the connections were from paying clients. Furthermore the alpha males were never told the client may be taking on the dominate role and the Stud the submissive role. It wasn't necessary as the cockring, more or less, forced them to perform by controlling their erection, along with the eroticism of the heightened arousal. Telling such a total top, like Hunter, that he'd end up being submissive to the client could ruin the impact for the client and Chad. He loved watching the resultant hot sex scenes of his men, who think they are the total stud, when in reality the client has set up every detail of the scene and they are the submissive, controlled pawn. Hunter’s original, innocent pics were the best. Those pictures revealed a strong dominate man. The man Chad first met at the Elysium Resort had plenty to drool over. Chad was nervous when he arrived in Fort Lauderdale and checked into the Elysium resort. He'd never been there before, but knew Hunter frequented the place. He wasn't clear if Hunter worked for Elysium or just visited it a lot. He really wanted a casual meeting with Hunter if at all possible. Several other candidates in the area had dropped out at the suggestion of meeting with Chad and he didn't want to take a chance on loosing Hunter. He unpacked, loosely wrapped a towel about his trim waist and went out to one of the clothing optional pools. Not finding Hunter at the first one, he walked over to the second pool which had a lot more men both in the pool and sunning themselves. Hunter stood out clearly with several men surrounding him, obviously vying for his attention. Chad felt a bit out of place. Here he was at the high class gay resort with two clothing optional pools and almost all the men wore swimsuit, many the boarding style that hid all assets. He had planned to work on his total tan, but really expected to have more eye candy to enjoy as he did so. Chad picked out a lounge, spread his towel and stretched out acting like he was ignoring the small crowd at the other end of the pool. His dark sunglasses hid the fact that he was watching any of the activity. He had the perfect location to quietly observer this hunk in action. As time passed he observed most of the group of men leave. He couldn't tell if they had made arrangements to meet with Hunter or not as he wasn't close enough to hear the conversations. He did note with pleasure that Hunter was totally naked as the crowd grew sparse. It provided him a good chance to observer the total package unencumbered and unrestrained. Chad began to reapply his tanning lotion as he had done several times over the past couple of hours. This time he knew that Hunter was watching him, so he made a production of trying to reach his back. "May I be of assistance?" Hunter asked as he took the bottle of lotion out of Chad's hand without waiting for the answer. He reached over to begin spreading it on Chad's back, just as Chad turned to face the hunk. They ended up face to face with Hunter's lotion covered hand rubbing across Chad's chest. "Very nice." "But not where I needed the lotion." Chad replied laughing. "Sorry about that. I'll just have to even this out for you." He said as his hand continued spreading the lotion lower and lower on Chad's tight body. "When you're ready, you can do my backside too." Chad said calmly "I'm Hunter", he said firmly, "I'd love to do you totally." "Chad", he replied quickly. Thinking to himself, we'll see who becomes the real hunters prey tonight. "I'll bet you could hunt down and capture any man you desired." He said as he turned his back to Hunter waiting for those strong hands to begin their magic on his back. The conversation continued as they lay in the sun the rest of the afternoon. Sharing information about their lives and sports interest they quickly grew closer to each other. Thanks to his research about Hunter, Chad was able to make up his information as he went along. Making himself look like the perfect buddy for Hunter. They took turns rubbing lotion on each other, taking their time to explore each others muscled bodies. Their hands purposely strayed to erotic zones more than once. As the sun sank in the west, they made plans to meet for dinner. They showered and slipped on casual attire for a night out. Chad was convinced that Hunter was the one he wanted to acquire. The man was totally masculine and despite his rough, rugged, macho appearance, he was really very gentle, educated and considerate toward others. They sat next to each other during dinner, like long time lovers. Chad would caress Hunters leg, brushing his dick, every now and then. Hunter, breathing hard, would moan softly. Then he'd tell Chad what he wanted to do to him later. There was a lot of small talk and sexual innuendo until they retired to Chad's room. Once in the room Hunter practically tore Chad's clothes off as he kissed him deeply head to toe. Hunter dominated Chad completely, directing him on what to do and how to do it. In no time he'd fucked Chad not once but twice. Chad's plan was going well. He'd planned to let Hunter wear himself down, which he did trying to come a third time. "I bet I have something that will get you going again." Chad produced the cockring. "Never cared much for them." Hunter scoffed. "Let's try it." "But it's so heavy." "Yeah, but a man like you needs to wear something solid and firm." Not wanting to seem weak Hunter agreed. "Okay" He reached out for it but Chad pulled it back. "No way, I get to put it on you. You've been in charge the whole night." "Sorry, just the way I am I guess." Chad put the cockring on Hunter, removing the clear liner and tossing it aside. Finally twisting it first to the right and then left and finally right again as he activated it. "Now that looks hot as hell on you!" "Dam right, makes my dick stand out nicely." Hunter smiled and quickly kissed Chad. "I'm glad your letting me try it." "Hunter" "Yeah, Chad." "You're getting hard." "mmmm I know" "No, really hard." Hunter reached down and wrapped his fist around his hard dick. "Man, do I feel huge and ready for more action." He pushed Chad back onto the bed. "I bet I could fuck you again now." He fucked Chad and came a third time. Hunter was amazed. Not for what he'd been able to do, but the fact that he lasted so long. He was used to fucking a guy for about ten minutes before loosing control and blasting his load. But this time lasted well over an hour and he was rock hard the entire time. "Man, this cockring really helps." "I could tell. and you didn't last nearly as long the other two times." "I know. I've never been able to stay hard that long before. It really was fantastic." Hunter looked down at the cockring. "Should have asked before, but can I keep it?" "Sure, I can get another one when I get home." Chad thought, mission accomplished. Pulling Chad close, Hunter kissed him deeply and then whispered into his ear. "I'm ready to have sex again. Are you game?" "You're the Hunter and I'm your prey." Chad chuckled as he put his legs up on Hunter's broad powerful shoulders. Now it was Hunter who'd be the prey for clients in Fort Lauderdale. Chad could hardly wait until one of the client's would choose to dominate Hunter for the first time. "I'll just have to make sure that when it happens, there is a camera so I can enjoy it too." He thought to himself. The computer screen flashed yet another reminder. It was time for end of month reviews of New Orleans, Dallas, Chicago, and Minneapolis. All but Minneapolis had completed the first half of the training. This is mostly them adjusting to the cockring and finding out that they can use it to their own benefit if they choose to do so. 'I'll never get anything done today with all these reminders and emails. <Ding> Doc: Congratulations on the opening of the Southeast Market. I am amazed that you've been able to maintain the timeline of your business plan so well. It is such an aggressive schedule. BTW - We are already making good profit from the alpha already in production! Chad: Thanks (guess I'd better get that market open soon). I'm glad to hear we're profitable. Knew it would work out and you'd be happy with the return on your investment. Doc: Still haven't seem my alpha again since that first sighting. Hope he shows up again soon. Chad: Be patient, that's what you keep telling me. The next step was to notify them via snail mail of their ID and passwords to accounts set up for them on what appeared to be a gay mans connection site. Here Chad was able to monitor the studs behind the scenes. He could play the role of a guy looking to connect or just be a friend. He could interact anonymously, as he saw fit. He couldn't force the studs to use the account but he knew most would. As it appeared to be a legit sex site, they may connect with other men, but Chad could always monitor if they were connecting with each other. He could also act as a personal confidant if need be to advise the studs and indirectly manipulate them to do some action he desired as their chat buddy. LOL, If only they knew who he really was. <DING> Message on Brian's phone. Opening it he found that "The Attic Men" were having another party tonight. They used to be every two weeks, but lately had become sporadic last minute events. Brian loved them even more than the other play parties as they really were in an attic that was set up just for sex events instead of just the bedrooms of someone's home. Plenty of pillows, beds, sex toys, an examination table, and even two slings. The host even provided the lube, condoms and refreshments by charging a small contribution at the door, to cover expenses. Brian was totally ready for some fun. His hard work outs at the gym were paying off. He'd gained another two pounds on top of the eight pounds growth spurt after the play party a few weeks ago. The additional solid muscle off set by his already lean torso really made him look hotter than ever. He arrived about an hour after the start time. Quickly entered through the porch door hair soaked and flattened to his head and his leather jacket dripping water. He was greeted by his Wisconsin buddy Wes at the door. "Sure is a nasty storm." "Yeah, I thought it wasn't due until tomorrow morning." Brian removed his jacket and shook off the rain. Hey, You're looking pumped tonight! Got a new exercise routine going?" Brian smirked as he gave Wes a quick hug. "Yeah, something like that." Once inside he went upstairs and undressed, putting his clothes in the provided bag and hanging his jacket to dry. He put his name on the bag before tossing it into the pile in the corner of the room. Then walked over to join the group. He got a thumbs up from the hot leather couple as they eyed his new cockring. "Fuckin hot Bri, we'll have to play later." Immediately several others turn to see what they were talking about. A hand attached to a small oriental guy reached out and grabbed Brian's cock and began to stroke him to erection. "I'm ready for you now, stud." He turned and tried to force Brian's cock into his already lubed ass. "Going to have to open you up a bit first I'm afraid." Brian reached down and tried to force his thumb into the guy's ass. "Dam, you a virgin? Never seen an ass that tight before." "No, not your fingers, I only want your cock in me." "I can't even get my thumb inside of you. How do you expect to get my cock in?" "Just force it, hard." "You've got to be kidding." "Fuck me! Dam it!" Brian pushed his cock head hard against the oriental's ass. Finally the head pushed in past the sphincter resulting in screams so loud that everyone stopped to see what was wrong. Brian froze not wanting to injure the guy. One of the hosts pulled the guys head down and onto his dick to shut him up as he pulled Brian in for a deep kiss. "Go for it big man, he'll be quiet now." "I don't know. He's really too tight." Brian explained just as another guest push him forward forcing his cock deeper into the poor guy. Tears were running down his face as he gagged on the guys cock. He then pushed the host away freeing his mouth. "Please," almost whimpering, "I can't take anymore of it. The pain is too much. You've got to pull that fucking monster out now." Brian pushed the guy's ass away slowly as he extricated his cock inch by inch. "Get ready." He warned as the head with its thick corona was about to exit. Brian continued to pull out. Try as he may his cock head seemed stuck. He worked some lube around the shaft and pushed harder against the guy as he finally pulled out with a loud sound like the cork popping on a bottle of champagne . The oriental collapsed forward and landed on the sofa. "Sorry man," tears still streaming down his face, "I really thought I could take you all the way. I wanted your monster inside me so badly." "Fuck, next time get yourself opened up first." Brian felt bad for the guy but was too horned up to sit around talking about it. He didn't have to worry though as Jack (jack-off guy) grabbed Brian's monster and began stroking like no tomorrow. He was known as the party expert at jacking off cause he really could get anyone off. One way or another. As he jacked Brian, he played with the nips on Brian's chest. First one and then the other. A twist here or a bite there. He knew that Brian's nips were like a live wire connected to his cock. He'd played with the bull cock enough times in the past to know every inch of it and just what he could do to get Brian to give up his load. A large load of thick creamy cum that usually shot several feet from the monstrously thick, nine inch long insatiable cock. "You seem bigger tonight Brian." "Yeah, I'm getting results from a new workout at the gym." He replied, not wanting to mention the eight pounds that suddenly appeared a couple weeks ago. "Yeah? Everyone's talking about your pumped, 'just finished my workout' body, but I'm talking about your cock." Brian was caught off guard. He learned to recognize if the cockring had been activated and it hadn't as yet. "Bigger, how?" "I'm pretty sure your cocks longer than last time! See?" Jack put both hands end to end around Brian's cock. "Look how you extend past my hands." "Fuck!" Sure enough, Brian could see that he was indeed about a half an inch longer than before. He'd been so busy working out at the gym that he hadn't fucked around since the play party, not even to jack himself off. So he never really had a chance to notice it until now. The realization that even his cock had grown since the play party heightened his erotic arousal even more. Jacks admonitions sent Brian over the top almost immediately and cum was flying everywhere. Brian felt his balls pulsing and squeezing out volley after volley of the thick white substance. He slowly regained his self control while watching some of the other men fucking around him. Then he went off to the bathroom to clean up a bit before grabbing a towel and bounding down the stairs to get some quick energy from one of the sport drinks provided by the hosts. "Hey, Brian" Wes shouted across the room. "What the fuck you been doing? You're looking hot as hell." "Just hitting the gym a bit more than I was." Brian replied. Wes moved quickly over to Brian and slapped his hands on Brian's pecs. Then staring down he groped the huge bulge in the front of Brian's towel. "Saving some for me I hope. By the time you're done with that Red Bull, I'll be up in the sling waiting for your bull cock." Brian finished the drink and a few apple slices as he chatted with some others in the living room. As he was heading back up the stairs to the attic, a new guy with a good build heading dow,n reached out and pulled off Brian's towel. "Don't mind if I borrow your towel man, I got to get some snacks." "Naw, I don't need it now." Brian barely noticed the guy. "Whoa!" The guy pushed Brian against the side of the stairway, "Man, that's a fucking hot cockring!" He pitched the towel over his shoulder as he reached out grabbing the cockring, accidentally activating the fail safe. "Hey careful there... " Too late for Brian as his cock began the rapid growth initiated by the defense program. "Fuck, You're huge! I got to have some of that before I have to leave." Chad had just finished working on the month reviews of New Orleans, Dallas, and Chicago. He had just opened Brian's account when the indicator flashed an event. "Wonder what he's up to tonight?" He continued to review the activity and update his notes while he tried to figure out what was going on this time. "Think I'd enjoy that ass", Brian replied as he proceeded up the stairs looking for Wes. Sure enough Wes was in the sling naked except for his military boots. His feet suspended in the stirrups of the sling making his ass totally accessible to anyone. "I'm over here!" Wes shouted, "Waiting for you to breed me with that fucking bull cock of yours." Brian already sported the increased erection size due to the cockring and was aroused beyond normal. Chad finished set aside his notes and decided to try and see what Brian was up to. He used the GPS and found the location and began looking for any cameras around. "Oh, yeah." Sure enough there are a couple of them. The first showing a guy alone in bed jacking off while intently watching a TV and the second revealing a group surrounded a guy in a sling. But where is Brian? "Come on, Brian." Someone beckoned; "We're all ready for a good show." Wes looked at Brian and scanned down the studs body, "Fuck that cock ring really makes you look huge." The two closest guys, the leather buddies, were well familiar with Brian and his huge cock. They'd both experienced it on more than one occasion. One of the leather buddies squeezed out a good amount of gun oil on Brian's cock just before he began to plunge into Wes. The sling gave in easing the penetration as Brian entered inch by inch. "Is that Brian?" Questions Chad to himself, noting the guys back looked larger than he remembered. "Slow down man." Wes ordered as he tried to brace himself for what he knew was about to take him over the top. "Man do you feel bigger than ever. That cockring must really be keeping you pumped." Chad was enjoying the show. His alpha male in action. Pumping furiously into the guy in the sling. He listens intently to the comments the group's shouting about Brian's body and his cock. He thinks Brian's workout must really be going well as it has had big impact in the almost two months since he last saw him. He just can't believe that two months could make Brian that much larger unless Brian was on steroids and that'd ruin things. Brian continued his assault on Wes. Knowing full well it was what Wes always wanted as well. He plunged in forcefully, all the way in one long deep stroke. Then held it until Wes's eyes widened. "Fuck! You're going to split me open." Wes almost screamed as Brian pulled out totally for the first time. Pistoning his monster back in again only not quite so fast as the first time, but just as deep. He loved the feel of every inch of Wes's anal canal stroking past his cock head. The ridge was so super sensitive from the event on the stairway that it was almost unbearable to him. As Brian continued the others jacked off or played with each other as they watched. Some were stroking Wes's chest. Others were running their hands over Brian's muscular arms, back and chest. On one of the withdrawal strokes, one of the leather buddies reached out and grabbed the cockring in his hand. Brian tried to stop him but it was too late, he'd already moved it just enough to set it off. A shock wave surged through Brian's body as the device kicked in a double event. Chad noted the alarm on his computer. "NO! Not another double event!" He watched glued to the screen as Brian's muscles seem to get pumped up even bigger. "What the fuck?" Chad realized that the growth he was witnessing wasn't due to a gym workout. Something had to be wrong with the cockring program. He frantically started to review the logs and read outs from the system. The leather buddy released Brian's cock in reaction to its noticeable growth. "Look at his fucking cock man. It's growing even larger!" "Dam, stud, what the fuck is going on?" Wes shouted at Brian just as Brian's enlarged cock penetrated him again. Too late to stop as Brian plunged deep into Wes while his body surged yet again with the growth stimulated by the cockrings fail safe. It felt so incredible to feel his muscles growing as he continued to pummel into Wes until he climaxed sending wave after wave of cum deep inside the poor guy. With his own cum running out of Wes and onto the floor, Brian slowed down his stroking until he could finally extricate himself from Wes. Chad watched in total amazement as Brian pulled out. He could clearly see Brian's enlarged cock size and is impressed, although still confused by the unexpected side effect. It was normal for the failsafe event to force temporary growth in the alpha males cock. Temporary being the key word. But for Brian to retain the size and even more strange, for it to cause his entire body to grow! "Brian, you'd better sit down for a bit. You look like you need to cool off." Brian stepped back and sat down on the sofa nearby and took the glass of water Jack offered to him. "Thanks man, I'm so thirsty." Brian drank the cooling liquid as his erotic state subsided slowly. Jack couldn't help but to play with Brian's still turgid cock. "Something is going on with you man. You're body is pumped up really huge and your cock has grown another half inch since I jacked you off earlier." >Too be continued <
  15. Omiganda

    My Dad's Boy Is A Man

    Had to make sure I found this part. For some reason, a lot of members liked this part. Can't remember why but I hope you like it for the same reason and tell me about it. Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ Part 3 The sky was dark yet the moon pushed through it to illuminate the junkyard's assorted weights and vehicles. Deep groaning could be heard in the center as two human bodies pounded were fixed in the center of it all, one atop the other with their skin rubbing together in their naked forms. I was surrounded with muscle as what could have only been described as a muscular beast surrounded me and filled me with his passion and giving me pleasure with his lips as a medium. Every part of my body burned like a seductive flame as I felt his skin touch different points of my body and leave me quivering under his embrace. My cock was as solid as stone as I felt my body close in on yet another climax. My abs were matted with my cum, the hair wet and glistening. The man above me was a perfect symbol of masculinity that I couldn't refuse as his large, square jaw pressed into my face and graced me with yet another touch from his furry face and warm, full lips. I had trouble opening my eyes as the beast's actions left my eyes blurry. I could almost see through the darkness of the hovering moons shadow as I tried to form a face with the hidden lines of the dark. The man stood to his full height slowly, our difference in perspective growing farther and farther apart as he began to tower above me like a sky scraper. For an instant, I thought I'd made out the face of the sex beast, his dark hair glistening and his body sweating from his intense work. Suddenly, the moonlight grew brighter and brighter until I couldn't see anything; the vision of magnificence before me becoming pure white light. Suddenly the light of the room changed and became morning light that shined in through my window. I'd woken up to bright morning light. My arms were tensed as they had a tightened grasp on a thick pillow beneath me that seemed wet with what could only have been saliva. I sat up in an enormous bed and was greeted to the view of what I remembered my brother had told me was my room, the different kinds of furniture greeting me as I arose. I turned to the window and saw that a tea set had been put on my night table, a tea cup of cold drink beside it. I yawned as I felt myself waking up and scratched my chest before I fully absorbed the surroundings closer to me. My sheets were wet with something that felt cold and drying. I blushed as I realized it was coming from me and I threw the sheets aside to see my naked 230 pound body, covered with nothing but my dark body hair. I felt my embarassment start to fill me and I put my head in my hands. The full gravity of my dream and what soaked the bed weighed me down. I'd had many sexual dreams before, ones that left my bed soaked just like the bed I was currently in, but never had it been for a man. I shook off these thoughts to try and pretend they didn't happen, throwing my legs out of the bed far enough for my feet to touch the cold wooden ground and scratching my balls. My size 12 feet were a bit wobbly but I was able to collect enough strength in them to stand. I looked quickly for my bag but couldn't see it. All that had been left for me was a large tee shirt and a shorts that looked like they were made with multiple X's on the tags. I put them on and felt the clothes drape over me like a blanket. It had been so long since I'd felt so small in a pair of clothes but, with so few options, I took what I was given. I left the room and was greeted to the smell of strong man-sweat and the sight of assorted, torn clothes. That's when I'd fully remembered what I'd experienced yesterday. My big little brother and my even bigger dad; both hulking men that could have scared away an NFL player of any size. I pushed myself through the assorted clothes of many sizes and smells before I made to the other end, short of breath. When I reached the center of the house, the true size of it's expanse astounded me. The stairs I'd walked up to yesterday to reach my brother's many rooms branched out in two opposite directions, one going to my brother's rooms to the left that I'd gotten accustomed to and the other going into what led appeared to be a large steel door. Had that been there before? I stopped my interrogation on my own memory as I thought I'd heard something clank in the distance. I followed the sound with my ear, going down the steps to the main floor. The objects inside the many rooms I passed seemed to have the usual items and home accessories but some seemed to vary in size greatly by one another. This didn't phase me since I'd been raised in a house where my dad could tear apart the most durable furniture with his big, hulking muscles. Dad used to always try to point out how sorry he was when he'd come into our little room and try to play with us, accidentally crushing or breaking our toys with power. A sad face would cross him and, me and my brother having so much love for our big ol' dad, would hug him and say it was all OK. We were always really close when no one was there to give us a reason to be embarrassed. My journey to the center of the clanking sound led me to a darkened square pathway that aimed down a path of stone steps. I creeped down them and became more cautious as the sound grew louder. Posters of muscular icons to muscle were posted along the the walls the way a fan girl would decorate her room with boy bands. The big difference, however, was that each one was had a large x put across it as if to symbolize something. The wide path of stairs finally ended after what seemed like an endless trip to a loud hell. The clanking had become an uproar that rang in my ears as something moved them quickly in a repetitive motion. A massive glass door led into what looked like an enormous weight room, hundreds of big and heavy looking weights that even I, being a linebacker myself, could lift. I stood near the edge of the glass door to try and peek inside without being seen and I was speechless at the spectacle before me. Someone big with a wide back was set on a weight bench that looked to be bending from the weight it was holding. The beast above it seemed to be perfectly balanced on it, the small of his back being the center to hold him in place. The giant's arms moved up and down like a machine as it lifted a bar that also was bending from the long set of weights that stretched in both directions. The bar itself appeared be to be as long as a pole used in the Olympics. My mouth dropped open at the sight of so much weight. There was no doubt in my mind that the weights were equivalent to an entire standard weight rack. When I could pull my vision from that, I looked to see an enormous chest hiding its owner's head. The two bulging masses bulged with every movement and seemed to be pumped to the max, stretching the bare skin of the enormous chest muscle. A pillow couldn't compare to the size and hardness of the big chest. A pair of lats that looked like the wings of a large creature hid the seat of the bench and had made a large and comfortable seat for a tight but large set of 8 abs. Each individual ab shined like a bar of soap but looked harder than the cobblestones they mimicked. I felt sweat begin to perspire on me as I smelled the strong smell of man escape the cracks of the glass door. of course, I can't honestly remember if the sweat was from my body reacting to so much testosterone in the air or the pair of shorts that the giant was wearing as he lifted the weight for countless reps. A tight, bright green pair of shorts were stretched to the point of looking like a second skin across the monster's pelvis. The legs of the shorts couldn't reach to his thighs so his all the extra fabric attempted to try and contain a massive bulge that looked like multiple pillows stuffed into the crotch area. The beast's glutes were tight against the back of the shorts as they seemed to try and hold the opposite side of the fabric together with their hardness. I tried to look away and pull myself back together but I couldn't as I watched the beast move the weight, along with his body. I felt my cock jump every time I watched one veiny, full arm bulge as they came down and then surge bigger as they push up. After what seemed like an endless set of reps, the giant racked the massive weight, the metal groaning from the pressure. When the giant sat up, I felt my cock fire down my pant leg as I saw my brother's face over the valley of pectoral muscles. I knew my brother had good looks that we'd inherited from our father but, seeing him in almost all his glory, buffed up to maximum proportion with his muscles full with countless amounts of blood, I felt my body convulse as I tried to fight a standing orgasm. My mouth was open as I tried to hold myself back but couldn't accidently falling against the door and making a tiny thumping noise. I quickly rolled out of the glass door's view as I tried to stand myself up and look back inside. It didn't seem that I'd been spotted or noticed and I was glad I wasn't as I watched my hulk of a brother stand up, his head closing in on the gym's lights. My mouth fell open at such enormity as he seemed to be in an a trance, his blue eyes seeming to send his dominance into anyone who saw them, his brow sweating from his workout. He raised a beastly arm and a forest of armpit hair revealed itself, seeming to follow suit with everything else on Jeff's hairy upper body. Of course, his lower half wasn't too far behind as it looked like he'd just left a leg workout before I'd came down. Each leg was bulging like its own pillar, the muscles distinctly revealing their three heads and bulging with angry veins that went up and down from his thick, protruding calf to the revealing green shorts that were loosing the battle against so much size. My giant brother leaned his large head over to his raised, sweat covered arm and licked it as though it were the most tasty lollipop you'd ever seen. He flexed the muscle under his tongue and the unbelievable limb only swelled bigger, reaching to almost 1.5 times its original size. Only one limb was meant to be flexed but so much power and muscularity was clearly not enough for his arm as the veins pumped blood into his massive shoulder, which tried to block his head's path to his bicep, and caused his left pec to bulge along with it. Suddenly, Jeff seemed to go into a muscle frenzy as he raised both arms and flexed his entire upper body, all the muscles converging to for a garden of muscle on top of one torso. His hairy abs cringed as he tried to flex both his arms and his abs, the muscled steps forming a symmetrically perfect eight pack that must have been stronger and harder than steel. Though I was still marveling at my monstrous brother, I was interrupted by a loud snapping noise. I looked lower to the source and thought I'd have a nose bleed. Jeff's cock was moving like an angry stallion, its confines trying their best to contain its fury and failing against the supposedly extra stretch fabric. A tears began to form along the hips of the shorts as the endowment beneath jumped and moved with excitement. Suddenly the bulge stood still before it jumped again, looking several inches bigger than before. This motion followed an identical one as it seemed the beast was beginning to awaken and wanted out. NOW. An enormous pillar began to form in the giant's pants as he got off on his muscle, his attention appearing to be on his pecs as he performed a non-stop pec bounce that seemed to pull me in like a horse being caught by a lasso. The enormous pillar looked to have no end to its growth as it quickly started to look bigger than my sizable biceps (which were a mere 17 inches). The beast was awake and, judging by Jeff's expression on his handsome face, would not go back to sleep without some serious attention. I'd seen my brother naked before when we both joined the local gym 3 years ago. Never had I seen such a monster tucked under that green rag of a pair of shorts before. It was unthinkable something could be so huge but Jeff's big friend proved me wrong as it surged a good deal thicker and longer. With a loud RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIPPP, the shorts lied on the ground defeated, a giant weapon of mass destruction appearing in its wake. " Fuck. Third pair this week " Jeff said with his powerful voice, the testosterone coming from him too much to be contained by a simple glass door and pulling at my cock. My conscious was trying to awaken itself as well in reaction to seeing my brother naked and bigger than ever. How could I look at my little brother this way? My answer came as Jeff's giant cock attempted to change from horizontal to vertical, punching his stomach as if to tell me that this alpha man here was not "little" in anyway. I could see Jeff look down and smile at his passenger and wrapped his hand around it with his big paws, their expanse still only enough to reach less than halfway around the shaft. " Shit" he groaned as he moved his grip up and down the log-cock, his beautiful blue eyes closing and his breathing becoming heavier, his deep voice and strong lungs creating a sound that reminded me of a large truck starting up. I felt my hand take control as it too wrapped around my much smaller 8 inch cock, my breathing matching my brother's as we pleasured ourselves together but apart. I could feel myself close in on climax, which was amazing since I'd already fired a heavy load into my white shorts already. My body showed through my shirt as the big clothing began to become wet with my sweat. This moment was the greatest of my life; greater than any of my times with the big chested girls I always hung around in college. I couldn't control myself as my cock fired yet again into my pants with a healthy amount of cum that collected with the already cold and drying batch in my pants. Fully spent, I still kept my eyes on my brother as he seemed to have the most amazing sex drive, having not cum at all and still holding up for so many minutes. Suddenly, my brother roared with the voice of a beast and pointed his cock at the walls. Like a fire hose, the giant weapon fired an explosive and endless ray of cum at the closest wall, splattering with a heavy pounding that sounded almost exactly like a true fire hose. With increasing power, the giant fired cum at the wall that bounced back and hit everything; weights, the floors, Jeff's body. The room's yellow painted walls quickly were being over taken by the new flush of pure white. Jeff quickly twisted his body and began to fire at every wall, the room quickly getting painted down with its new coat of "paint". I jumped back as my beast of a brother pulled the force of his attack in my direction, a blast of cum hitting the glass door in front of me. I quickly fell on my ass as the glass was covered in an array of endless white that cracked the glass. I was reminded of the moment in your car when your sitting in a car wash and they drop a tub of soap over the front wind shield so you pretty much can't see anything except continuous cascading waves of soap and water. My eyes widened as the glass quickly began to crumble at such force and began to leak through. I ran back around the corner of the steps to watch as the glass shattered and the powerful gun fire (or maybe cock fire) left the gym and fell on the floor outside. I felt as if I was merely watching fiction but I knew that this assault was real. Finally, the blast fell with the force of gravity as it weakened and then finally went back into the gym, its source clearly done with its fury. I was shocked into being still on the stares as I tried to absorb what I just saw but got no time to relax as I heard thumping and splashing that sounded like heavy feet trying to leave the room through the big white mess. I ran like a cheetah up the stairs and turned the never ending corners, running up the stairs, past the torn clothes on the floor, dived into my room and closed the door behind me, hoping my escape had gone unnoticed. I took a deep breath and jumped back into the bed on the opposite side of the room, my eyes wide as I tried to go over everything that had happened in the last hour in my mind. I heard thumping that had to be Jeff and quickly closed my eyes in an attempt to hide my consciousness from him and mask the fact I'd just seen my little brother destroy an entire room with only the jizz from his leviathan of a cock. Suddenly, the door slammed open and in came my brother, ducking his head through the door and maneuvering through it with difficulty thanks to his big, pumped muscles. He'd put on a black tank top and some tight looking that khaki shorts that were failing to hide his big man weapon. " YOU HUNGRY BRO?! I'M STARVED!" he roared with a big, happy voice that I swear could cause an avalanche on any kind of snow covered mountain. I sat up and looked quickly to his stomach as it roared in protest to its starvation. Who could possibly feed so much man in one morning?!
  16. fillups

    The Culling Parts 9 - Conclusion

    The Culling Part 9 In the mansion balanced on fountains of water, there was an enormous whale watching the guests at the party. The whale was in a tank that was hundreds of times bigger than the whole ballroom that the party was being held in. Two whole walls of the ballroom made of a crystal clear substance that were also part of the walls of the tank. The tank was large enough for the whale to swim comfortably in but it frequently swam to the bottom to peer at the small humans having the party. The dance floor of the ballroom was also clear and we could look down at the sparkling, dancing waters of the fountain that supported the huge mansion. The fountains were constantly changing patterns but the mansion resting on the tops of them was rock solid never betraying it's shifting foundations. The setting of the summer sun made the whole ballroom shine orange through the gauzy curtains that lined the enormous windows. Scott, one of the hosts of the party, was talking to me. He had light brown, thinning hair, lovely brown eyes with long lashes. He had a cool smile that rarely went to his eyes unless he was looking at his partner Seamus. Scott's big arms, strained the sleeves of his tight, black button down shirt that was tight enough I could see the fabric stretch every time he took a breath. "It was kind of like a pet that kept following Seamus home," he said looking up at the whale as it's enormous bulk moved past the wall. "Seamus would walk along the beach and find this whale beached there. Of course, the first time he tossed it out to sea a few miles, the way anyone would. But when it happened two more times he started to get attached." Seamus stood up on a platform directly behind Scott, openly ogling me. He was wearing no shirt just a leather vest, a leather kilt and heavy boots. His hair was bright orange and his skin very pale and hairless. His exposed arms looked to be about 40 incredibly rugged unflexed inches, impossibly enormous for a normal man but Seamus was one of the younger, smaller men at this party for the brotherhood. He was doing a kind if stomping dance to the thumping rhythm of the music in the room. He ran one of his veined, meaty hands across the muscular brickwork of his stomach and licked his lips looking at me. I felt a tremor of...something...all my boyhood I had known that desiring men meant death for me and here I was looking at this spectacular man openly lusting after me. It felt good. Scott turned briefly glancing at Seamus' display and smiled affectionately, "I can't deny Seamus anything so when I was designing the house I incorporated the tank for his friend." "It's pretty amazing," I said looking up at the vast tank although I was both complimenting the tank and commenting on Seamus' crude behavior. I took in the spectacle of the ballroom. Michael was right about getting out to events, I felt more of a connection with my fellow brothers, our similar desires, our miraculous abilities. But I was still troubled by things. I looked up at Seamus who was joined by Scott on the platform. Seamus was grinding into Scott and seemed lost in his partner's massiveness. Seamus was famous for not controlling his urges. The previous year he had gotten in minor trouble for masturbating across the train tracks. The crime was not the masturbation itself, but the fact that as he was moving his gigantic cock back and forth across the tracks it had struck an oncoming train, crushing the engine and killing several of the non-brotherhood passengers. Almost none of the brotherhood were on the train (most of us prefer running which is much faster than any train can move) and of course we are, for all practical purposes, indestructible anyway. Since the 25 deaths were all breeders, Seamus had to do some community service. He was lucky no pre-ascension brothers were on that train which I believe was the main source of concern about the accident among the brotherhood. Most of the brotherhood ranged in height from the shortest 6'7" to about 7'9" which was the height of the tallest elder. Our huge muscularity actually made us look shorter until one of us stood next to a non-ascended person and then our immensity was grotesquely apparent. In the ballroom, I would say the average unflexed arm was about sixty inches in girth. Even among these impossibly massive men, Michael and I were intimidatingly immense. Michael's arms were almost eighty inches and mine the largest in the room by far, were eighty five inches of striated brawn, which was why we were invited and why everyone stared at us together. It was good our backs flared so wide as the width held the impossible size of our arms out away from our torsos. We were the biggest non-elder men anyone had ever seen. The smaller men moved aside in deference to our ponderous bulk. Being big, being monstrously, inconceivably powerful, being one of the Brotherhood, it changed my perspective. When a sneeze or a stray gesture can kill a small army of regular people, it changes something inside. Just walking and feeling the massive, hard mounds of muscle of my legs push against the thick swinging girth of my cock and the pendulous bulk of my testicles, I was not who I had been. These men around me were the only people who could stand up to my strength, the only people who could trade blows with me and maybe wound me. They understood the world in a way that only men like us can. Michael's seven feet of brutally huge mass suddenly filled the entirety of my vision. He gave me a quick hug. The roughness of his dark beard sent shivers through me. He stood next to me looking at the small waiters weaving through the crowded room, "They are called bodybuilders. They take weird substances and constantly lift things over and over again to make their muscles bigger. Scott thought they would be a great conversation piece at the party." His hand lightly massaged the top of my trapezius muscle and touched my lower back as I stiffened looking at the small men, shirtless and childlike next to the hulking mountains of muscularity of the Brotherhood. They navigated between the canyons of moving muscle with theIr trays. Their faces were rigid with concentration as if each step was a death defying act. Perspiration ran down their bodies despite the coolness of the room. Michael whispered in my ear, "They are being well paid for this work." "Some things are not worth any money," I grumbled, but held my peace. Jedrek burst through the crowd bigger than most of the other guests. He walked up to me and clasped me in a hearty hug, "Many good wishes, Gregor and Michael! I wish you joy." he stepped back staring at me in the eye and then he touched the center of my chest, "You have learned the sacredness of the Brotherhood. Of Love." Some part of me wanted to respond cynically but Michael was a continual joy in my life despite my other misgivings. I smiled and clasped his large shoulder with one hand, "Jedrek, I have not always been grateful to you. But today and now I am filled with thankfulness." He beamed at us both and shook Michael's hand, smiling broadly. "Gregor and Michael, I have new reason to be thankful myself. I have taken a husband as well. I would like to introduce you to Ryota, the man who finally captured my heart." A broad black haired man stepped up to me. The cast of his features reminded me of the men that Jedrek had killed in the forest. He was slightly shorter than Jedrek but just as hugely, thick. His clothes were a different style. An almost iridescent ivory material was worn loose and belted around his muscular waist. The material crossed across his wide upper torso exposing almost half his chest. I could see the rippling power of his hairless, pectoral muscles clearly as he moved his hand to clasp mine. He spoke with a deep, melodious voice, "Gregor and Michael, it is truly a pleasure. Jedrek speaks well of you. I come from Nihan just off the southern coast of your country." Ryota's smile vanished in a moment and he looked seriously at me. "Jedrek, has told me about your misgivings about this country. I need to tell you about my own shame." Jedrek nodded curtly as Ryota lead me away out the large glass doors to the balcony. The doors completely sealed the loudness of the party away from us, I could not even hear a distant thump of the music. Outside there was only the slightest of breezes and the soft sound of the fountain. The sun was setting and the air was charged with color. Ryota smiled a brief smile, his teeth flashing white against his tan skin and black goatee. "This is a hard story for me but I think it will help you to understand the value of the men of Taiga. The value of what they do here," he gestured with a forearm writhing with muscle towards the ballroom. He sighed deeply and continued, "My people practice the culling, I think we do it better than yours. The wise women were militant about stamping out the male threat. They keep track and search down every male child for the culling. "My brother and I were born on the same day. We both knew at an early age that we would be killed when we went to the culling. There were a network of caves in the mountains and places where only a young person could squeeze into. We found a place with a spring of water deep in those caves. No one knew of it. For months, we secreted supplies to that place. We laid false trails and sealed parts of paths off. We hid in those caves for a long time. We only had each other and one terrible night we gave into temptation and," he paused a pained expression on his face, "we ascended." I suddenly understood his shame, not only two men but brothers. "We thought we were cursed, that the grotesque size was our brand of shame. We blamed, hated each other. We tore the mountains apart, fighting. It was useless we were both too strong to be killed." "We ran away and both of us soon became powerful leaders and divided the country between us in a civil war. I was miserably lonely and occasionally took men as lovers. Thanks to the culling none of them desired me, they loved me only as their powerful leader. My desires killed them." He looked sad, "I became aware of a trader, bigger than a bear, who could easily fight off any who opposed him. My first thought was fear and I sent many men to their deaths trying to kill him. "Then I met this man, Jedrek. He wished to trade I wished to fight. We fought. We were matched in every way, not since my brother had a man moved as fast as me and struck blows that could stagger me. I felt myself drawn to his body, his red hair and beard and soon I was in his arms and making love with my equal and telling my story. "Gregor, this place is our best hope to live together in peace. It is a refuge from the evil that twists us from our birth. Jedrek tells me you hate it, accept it and your birthright, it is not evil. The evil is out there." Ryota's massive frame was lit by the lights of the ballroom. The air was blue and dark with shadows. Ryota's dark eyes bore into me, "It is a refuge from the blood that the brotherhood pays every day. That the rest of the world asks of us to pay for our power." That night in the safe warmth of my bed with Michael, I dreamed of my village of my childhood. It was the day of the culling and I was standing in the row of boys shivering in terror and guilt. Agnieska, the wise woman released the flower pollen in a fragrant cloud over the stinking crowd of us boys. Gratitude came on me as the pollen fell on me, hiding my shame from the world. I became aware of a clear space in the pollen cloud as if an invisible force was pushing it away. Guilt and terror made my heart hammer in my thin chest. I saw Ulric's stricken face as the pollen drifted on to the other boys away from him. The witch's knife flashing through the air. The ground shook and twisted and writhed and pierced poor Ulric's body as it deformed itself. The very earth shrieked with pain as it roiled around me and all was lifeless. I woke sweating. I knew what I needed to do. The Culling Part 10 I stood alone on the edge of the twisted plain of Eoghan and Fearghus' folly, known by the breeders as Durness' Folly. The breeders. I cursed the epithet, I was thinking with the same smugness I detested in the rest of the Brotherhood. I needed that arrogance though, so I allowed the smugness to creep over me at the various inadequacies, the fragility, the puniness of...breeders. The green mountains of Taiga lay at my back. Ahead, the vast and lifeless silences of the twisted landscape were broken only by my own footsteps. I pulled off the only clothing I was wearing, a breechcloth, the tearing of the cloth echoing from the giant misshapen rock formations in front of me, The sun stood high above me in the sky as I began to concentrate my power. I spat once into each of my hands. I glanced downwards as my big hands began to stroke the length of my manhood. The sunlight threw shadows on the deep, hairy striations of the enormous, jutting shelf of my chest which completely obstructed the view of my hands. I felt the hot, aliveness of my penis, so much a part of me and yet alien in its thick, vein covered enormity. I purposefully concentrated on my strength. How I dominated every man I came in contact with. I was bigger and stronger than any man I had physically encountered. If I glared people moved away. Mountains, continents were nothing to my massive body. One of my hands moved up stroking the powerful, stonelike cords of my obliques. I felt my testicles swell as hard as the fantastic peaks of my muscles. The shaft of my manhood grew rigid, harder than any metal I had forged. The expanding girth of my penis became difficult to grasp even with my big hands. Out past the roiling muscular vastness of my chest, the thickly veined protuberance of my cockhead became visible. The wide, swollen head of my phallus was red with built up pressure and glistening with precum dripping from the slit, it looked like a monstrous, savage weapon. I stroked harder feeling the pressure continue to build all while willing myself not to complete the orgasm. My cock seemed to swell even bigger. I could feel the need to release boiling throughout its massive length. Then I came. The explosion of ejaculate shot out of me and I roared shaking the massive formations in front of me. The liquid struck the hard rock shattering it into pieces of earth. I turned spraying all the formations in front of me. The thunderous report of stone being obliterated filled my ears. I strode forward on the now flattened land, my inexhaustible manhood blasting the formations as I swept it back and forth across the lifeless plain in front of me instantly pulverizing the twisted stone and churning the hard earth up. I do not know the length of time it took me to cross the plain but I only stopped when the last of the formations was exploded into nothingness by the force of my cum. I made my way naked back across the expanse of the plain. My legs sometimes sinking deep into the dark and muddy earth. Everywhere there was the smell of my seed mixed with the earth. The sun had just risen on what morning it was and how many days I had spent at my labor, I did not know. My shadow was the only shadow cast across the landscape. Reaching the middle of the plain I turned a full circle and saw nothing but dark muddy, flat earth where once there had been only twisted rock. I turned finally in the direction of my home. I tensed the gigantic muscles of my legs and sprang free from the clinging earth in a mighty leap that sent me flying into the sky, across the miles of the plain, higher than the soaring peaks of the Taiga Mountains. I called on my other powers to steer and slow my descent so I landed gently outside the home Michael and I shared. I was exhausted and staggered into Michael's arms as he lead me to a hot shower. I then fell into our bed and slept and slept. It was morning again and I awoke blinking in the light falling through our window. I nuzzled into the deep cavern under Michael's arm, enjoying his hairiness, the hardness of his muscle even as he slept and the musky clean scent of him. I made growling noises like a rutting animal and woke Michael who took my revived manhood easily. "You're stronger than mountains," I whispered as I came in him. "I know," he growled, tensing as he shot ropes of cum on the far wall of our bedroom. We spent a week doing the ordinary things in life, not speaking of what we had to do. I savored this time with Michael for we both knew this time in Taiga was to come to an end. On the seventh day after my return having finished our clean up of the evening meal, Michael came to me with two bundles of blue fabric. He shook out two cloaks of soft blue leather. Stitched across them in gold was a design of two magnificent trees, their trunks separate but their branches intertwined, grown together. "While you were completing your task, I made these for our next labor. If you pull them completely around and over yourself, they will let in no rain or weather and the colors and designs will fade into the landscape and you will not be seen. They will also make the rockiest ground comfortable to lie upon." "They are perfect," I smiled in gratitude. We packed supplies and shut the door of our home. We both wore our cloaks and light short tunics of muslin with loose leather breeches. Except for our richly appointed cloaks, we could be two very large peasants. The sun was high in the sky and in its light I could see the brilliance of the goldwork in Michael's cloak as it bunched and moved over the enormous muscular crags of his back. I felt my manhood stir at this display and I needed to focus on other matters. "Time to begin the invasion of our homeland, Mediolanum." Michael said with a bright smile and shot into the air. He was instantly a blue glittering dot on the horizon. I took one last look at this place that I had fought with and been changed by. I thought of Ryota's words, a refuge for men like us and I could feel some of the awesome beauty of it leak into my heart. "Goodbye," I whispered and leapt up into the air. Once again I was speeding over Durness' Folly, but I could traces of green like a mist running over the dark, fertile land. The curse was gone, the healing had begun. When Jedrek made his runs across Mediolanum he had purposefully avoided the soldiers because he wanted to avoid creating a situation. Michael and I were creating a situation and so we began with the border guard on the Eastern border of the land. Using some of my magics, I gentled my landing and barely disturbing the trunks of the trees in the copse I landed beside. I pulled my cloak around me, blending into the landscape and hunching down and looked at the scene playing out just a few feet away. Michael was surrounded by soldiers, his 7 feet easily overtopping the tallest man in the group. Michael's thick upper arms were easily wider than the shoulders of these armored men standing around him. His monstrous chest swelled menacingly forcing the men away from his body, a small bounce of that hulking superstructure and the crowd of men would be pounded into oblivion, armor and all. Michael was obviously moving very carefully to keep from hurting these men standing uneasily near him. "I wish to speak to your commanding officer," Michael was keeping his powerful, baritone voice gentle. "W-w-w-we are s-s-supposed t-to b-b-b-bind the prisoners up." One of the men barely stuttered out. Michael chuckled, the unexpected movement of his vast body caused two of the closest soldiers to break ranks and dash away in panic. "That is easily solved, for I am not your prisoner, I am your liberator. Walk with me as friends walk with friends." Something in the good natured warmth of Michael's voice caused the soldiers fear to melt away. They lowered their useless weapons, although the squad leader kept doggedly on, "We are loyal servants to the great King Whately and the high Wizards Garoth and Reb'kah. We gladly serve at his majesty's pleasure. We require no liberation." Michael smiled at the man, his beautiful blue eyes gentle, his dark hair lightly tossled by his flight. I felt so in love with this humble, strong but gentle man. "Then lead me as an emissary of a friendly nation, for at this moment that is what I am." I wanted to watch him win them over, but I had another part to play. After the men had walked away, I sang to the shadows and to the darkness so that magical eyes would not be able to spy on the proceedings. I conjured a blanket of shadow to cover the country obscuring our uprising from the high wizards and from any other magical sight not of the Brotherhood (this was for two reasons: we did not need to hide from the Brotherhood and the magic needed is infinitely more powerful). Reluctantly, I turned and leapt north towards the icy tower of Reb'kah, the Enchantress also known as the Deadly Terror to her enemies. Since she had sworn allegiance to the king the country had successfully captured much territory from her neighbors. She was deeply feared and hated. I landed half a mile from the tower, cracking the ground with my impact. The tower was made from a gray silver metal. It looked like something alien perched on a blasted plain. A green mist rose from the ground and I was immediately confronted by a thousand strong army of dead warriors. The smell of their rotting flesh filled the air. Their number stood between me and my goal. They unslung their weapons and marched towards me. Some of the weapons glowed with power and I recognized at least one of the blades from my studies. These were the men who had fallen against Reb'kah, whose souls and bodies were enslaved by her power. I put my hands on my hips and simply drew a deep breathe. All of the green mist was sucked into the almost limitless capacity of my lungs. I could see my chest expanding more in my lower vision. The warriors stumbled against the force of my intake. I put a small amount of effort into blowing out the air. It was like unleashing armageddon. A great tornado of wind poured from me smashing into the army with enough force to shred armor and disintegrate bones. The wind whipped bodies into nothingness and as the turbulence spread across the army of the dead, nothing but fragments of armor and weapons remained clanking across the hard ground. The tower was buffeted by the raging winds, it shook and bent in the maelstrom of my breathe, the whole structure teetered but held true as I stopped my exhale. It was suddenly silent and I was alone on the plain. "I'm not here to kill," I said into the absence of sound, "I need to be more careful." By the time, I finished speaking I was at the heavy metal doors at the base of the tower. The doors yawned at least 30 feet above me. I pushed my fingers into the thick metal and then simply pulled backwards, the doors popped off of the building, the torn metal shrieking. I tossed the doors behind me and heard the far off rumble as they embedded themselves into the distant mountains. I was inside. It was cold, far colder than the icy temperatures outside. There were stairs running up in a spiral up the sides of the tower. A high, piercing, wailing echoed from all sides as giant blades of ice fell from above. I sang out the opening note of the spell of sealing, simultaneously shattering the blades with the power of my voice and magically preventing the flight of my adversary. As I sang the last note, I leapt upwards effortlessly shattering stone and steel as I hurtled to the pinnacle, the room of power. I burst through the final floor of reinforced steel and wood with an explosion of debris. My invulnerable cloak was dusty but intact, my tunic shredded exposing most of my torso. The room was long. The floor was littered with the pots and tubes of alchemy. Runes were drawn with a sweeping hand on the floors and ceilings, they glowed a bright and angry red, meaning my magic had successfully been cast over the structure. Hanging in rows along the walls were the heads of men. Their mouths hanging open in a rictus of pain. At the far end of the room stood Reb'kah. Her hair was long and white almost silver and it spilled down almost to her sandaled feet. She was wearing a long white robe, which almost matched her delicately veined skin in paleness. Her face was a mask of hatred as she launched a knife of ice at me. The blade broke harmlessly on the hairy rampart of my chest. Instantly I was encased in an enormous block of ice. I felt a momentary panic, which instantly subsided as I took a breathe. The expansion of my chest shattered the block. I could move as if there was no impediment and the crumbled at the force of my limbs as I strode forward. Reb'kah hissed, "You are the absence of my power. You are the blanket of darkness that hides the rats of men from my gaze! You are.... What are you?" "I am of the men of Taiga, the brotherhood." "The stories are true then. Giant apes with the heavy, hideous features of men. You bring my end a rich irony, creature of Taiga." Her rage was pulsing through the room. Several of the heads on the wall burst like overripe fruit, but I was immune. "My life has been dedicated to the destruction of men. My first trophy was the head of the one who called himself my father. I only serve the king," her mouth twisted with even more bitterness, "to serve my own ends. Were it not for the wizard's tricks, I would rightfully be ruler of a land rid of free men." I tried to think of how Michael would diffuse such hatred but I only had the goal of my mission. "I am not here to end you, I am here to form an alliance---" I faltered, the idiotic futility of my words dying on my lips as I spoke into her hatred, "or neutralize you." She screeched and lightning whipped impotently around my body. All of the heads burst into flames and it seemed to me that I heard a low moan of pain or maybe release. There was no choice for me. I stared at her icy blue eyes and sang the song of closing. Lines of black power arced out of her body and a rancid smell filled the room. "You will lose all power and memory," I spoke softly as she slumped to the floor. She looked up with clouded, confused eyes. I touched her arm, as fragile as new ice in my large hand, and carefully helped her to stand, "I am sending you to a village of good people. They will shelter you until you are well." I whispered the final spell and she shimmered away to the villageas in. The tower was built for dark purposes and stank of evil. I did not wish such a thing to stand. I tore open a hole in the wall and leaped down the side of the structure. I looked up at the massive, metallic building looming hundreds of feet above me. I bent my knees spread my arms wide and gripped the building and stood up lifting it entirely out of the ground. The structure squealed as its weight redistributed in ways it was never built for. I was now holding the doomed tower with both hands spread wide. Then I gave the tower a hug. I pulled and squeezed the tower to my chest. I could feel my biceps harden to something harder than metal or any substance known. My arms worked with a steady, incredible pressure. I easily brought my hands compressing the materials of the tower to my chest which I could feel expanding with a powerful pump. The metal cried in agony as it was stressed in ways that nature couldn’t accomplish. I kept reaching out and gathering a huge mass of steel and compress it to my now heaving pecs. Then I reached and stretched my fingers, which would sink in and deform beams and bring them to me. I began gathering tons of steel faster and faster and driving the cold steel to my deep cleavage. My chest was swelling and bulging and compressing the very matter of the tower tighter and tighter. The metal was turning into hot liquid and then vaporizing in the terrible heat of my powerful muscles. I inhaled the steel steam and instead of tiring, I felt my power increase. My arms moved so fast, they were a blur. My chest muscles pumped like gigantic sledge hammers as they compressed the solid matter against my blurred hands. Within moments there was nothing. I rubbed my bare, extremely hard* and hairy chest steaming from the heat of tearing a structure into nothingness. Nothing of the structure remained, no stick or stray bolt. Only a hole that had been the resting place of the building. I turned away, my cloak blowing back behind me and leaped away. I camped that night alone in a forest between the wizards' towers, leaving Michael to his work. I pulled the cloak around me and I was sheltered from the cold of night and listened to the night sounds. I knew I need not fear any creature or even the raw forces of nature but still I felt comforted by the cloak. I shut my mind from the raw fury of Reb'kah. I hoped that our opposition would not be so dedicated. The next morning I leapt towards the fortress of Garoth. The fortress rested in a high rocky valley. The fortress was huge, literally miles across. It was made of a strange marbled blue and white stone. The center of the building rose in a peak that towered over even the mountains. A cloud blew across that high tower even as I watched. I walked towards the gigantic iron doors, they rose almost as high as Reb'kah's entire tower. The valley was lightly wooded with the wiry trees of the mountains. The doors were suddenly flung open by a gust of wind which pulled several trees out by the roots. I marched into the hurricane and saw emerging out of the doors the enormous golden head of a dragon. It roared and shook the ground with its fury. It clamped jaws bigger than whole houses. Acid dripped smoking from the gaping maw of its mouth. It snorted flame that bounced harmlessly off the clearly dragonfire proof bricks of the fortress. Monstrous chains bound its rear legs. The creature pulled fruitlessly on those chains. It turned its vast eyes and regarded my approach. Its mouth opened and a torrent of hellfire ran towards me. Without slowing my forward stride I opened my mouth and simply inhaled the flame, creating a gigantic torrent of suction that pulled all the flame into my mouth. I felt the gentle warmth of the fire that ran hotter than the rivers of lava in the earth, hotter than any fire known to normal creation in my vast chest. I felt an internal friction which caused it to grow, by my gut feeling, slightly warmer. I expelled the flame on to the wall next to the dragon. It was white hot, its brilliance blotting out all other sight fading the colors of the day to nothingness. It struck the side of the building, melting the dragon proof bricks to steaming liquid then to vapor in seconds. A huge hole had been opened up in the side of the fortress exposing that side of the dragon's chamber and several other rooms. The beast made a feeble mewling sound and retreated leaking a foul yellow liquid and brown substance as it pissed and shit itself in fear of me. I strode forward finding the vast thing covering itself with its wings quivering. Its scales rattling with the force of a seizure. Its huge claws were easily larger than me but I did not hesitate to lay my hand gently on one and begin stroking the creature. "Oh Great One, my quarrel is not with you. I do not wish to do battle only to pass and to parley with he who built this fortress." The creature shook slightly less and I could feel it coming out of the shock of our first encounter. I moved past its enclosing wings to where its legs were bound. I grabbed hold of the metal chains which shattered like glass in my grip. "Go free and fly to others of your kind and be not so lonely," I intoned. In a great flurry and buffeting of wind the dragon was gone. The dragon room only had a small door made out of the same brickwork. I was deciding my next move when I felt a transformation spell starting to work on me. I waved it away and watched the bright lines of power dissipate. Moments passed and I was thinking of following the power lines to their source. Before I did though I heard a musical trilling as the rear wall of the chamber simply reformed itself into a stairway of blue stone leading up to the top of the tower. It is nice to be invited, I thought and marched boldly to the tower and my host were waiting. The doors of the tower were worked with white gold and I recognized some powerful protective runes worked within the ornate designs. The doors opened and from the inner chamber a pleasant voice, "Welcome and enter!" The room was dark and suffused with a reddish glow. There were a series of dark curtains that I pushed through until I was in a large round drawing chamber with long couches arranged around in a rough circle. On one lay an attractive black haired man with his eyes closed and no shirt. Kneeling before him, clearly pleasuring him was a winged creature with a female body, a succubus. He groaned, clearly climaxing in the creature's mouth. The creature dutifully swallowed and retreated to the shadows. The man spoke, “She wants to destroy me, but my power makes her give me the most exquisite of pleasures.” The man opened his eyes and stared at me his eyes widening a bit as he scanned my full size, "I must apologize," he said rising with his hand extended, "you have caught me celebrating, the end of my most powerful enemy. I am Garoth, the wizard." I took his hand gently but I could see him wince at the force of my grip. "That would explain the dragon at the door rather than a smiling greeter, Garoth. I am Gregor." I gave the sentence a twist. The man's confidence looked shaken for a moment. A look of fear or something I could not read. “Yes, that was a costly mistake. I will miss Mnementh, he was a great pet and guardian. It was only with great sacrifice that I was able to hold him here. I should have made sure you had a proper greeting.” “Gregor,” he continued, “I assume you are also what ended the career of Reb’kah? I felt that only one such as you (I am assuming you are of the properly legendary brotherhood of Taiga) could end her power signature so completely. I also assume you are responsible for the darkness that clouds my vision of the king’s lands. Seeing these signs, I did put out certain protections. Which I should have guessed would prove useless.” “You have guessed a’right, Garoth. I am responsible for both situations and I am of Taiga.” He prodded me further, “I had always thought the legends were true. I actually made quite a study of the history of Eoghan and know of his partner Fearghus. At a foolish time in my life I even pursued the company of men who did not pass the culling to elevate as your people do. “To what purpose, do you do these things? I won’t say I’m not grateful of being rid of the scheming witch, the release of my dragon and the obscuring of my magic, are impressive but terrifying to me.” I found myself turning his words in my head. He had tried to elevate himself through the company of men, but he was not attracted, did not truly love them. The change had not happened but this might make him more open to treating with me, perhaps. “You hardly seemed terrified, Garoth. I am here to take over my home country of Mediolanum and rule it.” I said carefully. “And you are removing the pillars that support the king. First Reb’kah and now...I see. Why this sidelong approach, Gregor? Your people have been known to take on bigger forces directly. You certainly are more than capable of destroying my great power and Reb’kah’s in tandem and take on the army without much effort. I will freely admit that I not only admire your great power but it makes me jealous.” “I have spent the fullness of my life pursuing power such as yours. It is an honor to be near one who has achieved more than my greatest imaginings.” I felt an impatience growing in me. “My reason are my own, and since you are meeting with me you must understand, I wish to treat.” “Of course, I submit. I do not wish to be destroyed or lose my power. I see fighting as hopeless. You may dictate the terms. It helps of course if we mingle our blood. It binds us.” Garoth was doing exactly as I hoped. It is old magic that a contract drawn with the blood of both parties does completely bind both parties to the terms of the contract. He summoned a quill which he allowed to stab his arm. I willed the quill and used my power to strengthen it slightly pierce my impenetrable skin to take some of my blood. It suddenly leached on to my arm and pulled deeply from me. Garoth was chortling and I felt light headed for a moment and realized that the quill had injected something into me. I could feel my body destroying whatever it was but I was still light headed. Garoth himself was changing growing in size and strength. His muscles were swollen and covered in blue veins. His once slender limbs were now heavy with muscle. Nowhere near even the smallest of the Brotherhood but larger than any mortal man I had seen. A golden glow seemed to be coming from him and the sorceries embedded in the building came alive and wrapped around me and tried to slow my recovery. I opened my mouth to sing and thick black ropes of pure power ran into my mouth, stifling my voice. I could feel Garoth attempting to use my blood to pull my power into him. “At last, at long last. my pursuit of power is complete. This is my dream! The power it courses through me!!” he screamed triumphantly. The ornate and careful runes and sorceries were as nothing to me. I let a fraction of my power down the lines. The effect was immediate. The dark ropes of power burned white and then exploded, writhing like snakes upon the ground. The sorceries that were in careful balance burst all over the room. The succubi, suddenly freed from their sorcerous bonds, attacked Garoth with ferocity. Vainly he fought their claws and teeth. His strength and speed inadequate to the fury of the attacking creatures. They began flaying his skin from his bones. His triumphant grin suddenly became screams of terror as the she demons pulled him down devouring his flesh. They did not attack his vital organs. They wanted him living. A dark hole to another place opened and the succubi pulled Garoth’s still screaming carcass into it. The hole grew pulling pieces of the tower into it. I leapt away, easily escaping the pull of the darkness which was now pulling the whole of the fortress into itself. I watched the hole grow larger destroying all of Garoth’s foul work. Then I sang the song of closings, my voice shook the mountains and the trees and the forces obeyed me. The hole sealed itself and the doorway to that dark place was closed. I felt exhausted and slept that night in Garoth’s valley now cleansed of his evil. Nothing disturbed my rest and I awoke to prepare the final pieces of my plan and rejoin with Michael. To be continued.... The Culling - Conclusion A sitting room. Red all around, a diffused glow. In the middle of the room, a pinprick, a dot of darkness floated suspended in the air. The darkness started growing tearing open bigger and bigger. I opened my mouth to sing a spell and my voice was stopped I couldn't make a sound. Fearfully, I backed away from the growing darkness. A hysterical, gibbering sobbing scream filled the room and I saw Garoth trying and failing to grab the sides of the void with bleeding hands. He saw me and lunged forward his mouth filled with fangs... My eyes opened to see the blue of my cloak stretched above me in the morning light. I could hear a light tapping of rain on the outside. I slowed my breathing as I looked around my small makeshift tent. Absently I traced the muscles of the hard bulwark of my chest with one hand. I felt calmer. It had been only a dream. I was camped in a stand of trees by the King's highway several miles from the castle. I was waiting for Michael to rejoin me. As the tapping of rain subsided I crawled out into the drear of the early morning. I peered through the grey mist at the highway. It was completely deserted. Then I heard it. Maybe it always been there as a low thudding but it was getting louder. The heavy beat of drums the sound of thousands marching forward. The sound obscured all others and the ground was shaking with the force of it. I quickly gathered up my cloak, feeling it reform from a tent as I pulled it over my shoulders. A massive shape was coming towards me in the mist. It was huge, large enough to make one of the giant grizzly bears of the forest look minuscule by comparison. I knew instantly it was, "Michael!" I felt his huge arms around me before I even saw his face. He kissed me and all of me felt for a moment like it was just us, we were the only two in existence, the whole world was the two of us kissing. We paused and I looked into his blue eyes. "Gregor, my life. It has been many days. The world is not lovely when you are not beside me." His voice rippled through me. All I could do was breathe his name once but he heard everything in that. We walked to the highway where the army was marching forward. As they passed, they saluted us and continued their march forward. "I bring you a gift Gregor! All the king's men! We have the full army without a drop of blood spilt." "Michael, this was our dream. You are repairing the wound of Durness and Eoghan, here and now. And you have done far better than me these past few days." I said thinking of my encounters with the wizards. "Gregor, I believe you repaired the folly by yourself, with your own magnificent rod several weeks ago," Michael said with a salacious wink, "But what of the wizards? We have seen no sign and the men have ceased worrying about their retribution." I told him briefly about my dealings, finishing with, "So one is in some kind of eternal torment damnation and the other has had her identity and powers destroyed. Clearly, I am not so persuasive as you." "Gregor, it is the nature of the world that those with the most power never give it up easily. Their ambition and hatred destroyed their ability to work with us long before you ever came to call." "Then what of the king, Michael? Will he also be destroyed?" "I think not Gregor, for he has realized by now that his power has fled, he has no power to lose," Michael smiled confidently. We led the army until we were within hailing distance of the squat gray fortress of the king. It looked hunkered down, smaller and less grand than either of the wizard towers, this building was designed for defense. An inhuman bellow issued from the open gateway of the fortress and an enormous troll thundered out. It was dressed in filthy, rotted rags which exposed most of its body including its fetid, bulbous sexual organ. The smell of rancid piss and shit accompanied its appearance. The creature was dragging a club made from the entirety of a felled redwood, spikes thicker than an ordinary man's neck studded the free end of the massive weapon. "Even though you are the stronger, allow me some fun," Michael breathed in my ear, simultaneously staying me with a gesture and sweeping off his cloak. He was still wearing the simple tunic and breeches of a peasant, his hard and huge muscles only slightly obscured by the loose clothing. He strode up to the giant beast. The creature snickered, leered and scratched its big organ at seeing a lone figure moving toward it. I saw the creature's eyes focus and then widen with fear as it took in Michael's monstrous size. Its own hulking bulk was no match for the overwhelming thickness of Michael's colossal muscularity. As Michael sauntered nearer, his overpowering size became even more apparent. The creature's great legs would humble most tree trunks however Michael's forearms massively gnarled and distended with muscle were easily twice the girth of the troll's gigantic limbs. The creature should have run or been paralyzed with fear. Even if it didn't understand how infinitely more powerful, Michael's strength was, some animal survival instinct should have sent it running like a fragile fawn from a crushing avalanche of granite. The creature had no awareness of how disproportionate the fight was. It grunted with effort as its two great arms levered up the great redwood club. Ponderously, it swung the bulk of the club, twisting to torque up the greatest force into the movement. Michael could have easily evaded the blow but instead kept walking right into it. A great, cracking roar of sound erupted as the irresistible force of the giant swing met the titanic, immovable object of Michael. The club shattered against Michael's impenetrable mass, shredding his outer clothing. We watched as the heavy metal spikes, literally splattered by the force of the blow against the hairy alabaster of Michael's skin, bounced away flattened, unrecognizable. Michael's manhood was fully exposed and his flaccid magnificence was fully five times the size of the troll's now puny looking genitalia. The creature gaped at the impotence of its blow and the useless remnant of its weapon. Michael paused and moved one of his behemoth arms up, explosions of muscularity rippled across his exposed torso with the motion, and theatrically yawned covering his mouth with his hand. The soldiers cheered for the bravado of their humongously massive leader. The troll bellowed in a rage and began to charge Michael. It would have been so easy for Michael to destroy the foul, creature utterly with a single blow but Michael suddenly moved in a blur away from the creature. Before the troll could even take a single step Michael had crossed several hundred feet to the castle. With a single easy motion he yanked out the heavy portcullis. The shattered steel chains were still in the air while he blurred back towards the charging troll with the massive gate, ripping it into pieces as he moved. His hands moved fast warping and reshaping the hard metal into giant sized manacles. Then he was behind the creature almost gently manhandling its great limbs and manacling them with the transformed pieces of the gate. He finished by chaining the creature with a thick metal stake driven deep into hard rock. This all happened in almost a blink, I was startled by the sound of portcullis chains crashing down. I wondered if the soldiers thought it was magic, so quick were Michael's movements. The troll struggled helplessly against the weight of the metal that Michael had effortlessly forged with his grip. It's sluggish brain not comprehending what had occurred. It let out a mewling, beaten sound at Michael's retreating figure. I summoned clothing to cover Michael. We were overwhelming enough without Michael's nakedness awing everyone into stupefaction. After Michael's little show of force, the king's instant surrender was anticlimactic. The day moved forward in a blur of military displays and speeches and by the evening Michael and I were both crowned as kings while the former king was escorted to his home village. We acted quickly with multiple decrees. The first was that the culling ceremony would result in the chosen boys to be sent to training at the castle. It was our idea that the Brotherhood in our fair land would become all variety of public servants, that the strength of our kind would serve the weaker making all the land a stronger place. We also treated with the men of Taiga to open the former lands of the Folly for cultivation. The once sterile lands were now the most fertile in our corner of the world. Years past and the work of transforming a broken country to a land of prosperity and happiness, seemed unending. Having the power to single handedly annihilate any hostile neighbors around us made coming to agreements an easier task than that faced by our predecessors. This part of my life was filled with much happiness, but the darkness of the culling, while scrubbed from my own country, remained in the world. One night, I left my body and floated free in the nether world of the spirit. The world still was mostly covered in darkness however now the lights of Taiga were joined by the lights of my own Mediolanum. I felt pride at that. I turned towards the blinding white brilliance of the valley of the Elders. I now approached with ease no longer buffeted by the power that they emanated. They became aware of me. Many of the men I had known had passed beyond the bounds of the world since my visits so many years ago. A few of the brightest burning lights still remembered me. "Ah, Gregor who changes the world, we see our prophecies fulfilled," spoke a familiar burning form in the voice of gales. My own burning light did not waver from the force of his voice and when I spoke the shock waves of my power buffeted many of the elders' flames. "I am honored to be remembered by the elders and wish to discuss the possibility of changing the deep magic." A swirling in the matter of the elders and all was silent and then, "Gregor, for one such as yourself there exist many possibilities. The deep magic is all that makes up the movement of the universes. It is the substance of creation. To change it is to threaten the very fabric of what is. Even for you it may be impossible to make a change without being destroyed utterly and the danger of destroying everything that is, is very great. "We tell you this because among all we know, you are like our beloved son and we trust what drives you forward." There was a long, considered pause. Finally, the great voice spoke again, "If you must attempt this, go to the forest of green silences where the heartbeat of creation is most easily heard." "Great fathers, you are what has bound me to the Brotherhood even in my darkest days of bitterness. I am always your grateful son." I became briefly one with them, part of their tremendous energy. I could feel a change in my place among them. I felt I was at least as powerful as the mightiest among them and I drew them to my greater light. Despite this we all understood I was not ready to join their number, I still had my own life to live and promises to keep. My beacon like light separated from the elders and then I departed to my earthly form. I opened my eyes. Michael lay sprawled beside me softly snoring, the moon's light in our room turning his magnificence to silver. The dark hair of his chest breaking the sheen. Some part of me wanted to curl up in his safe warmth and never leave, I leaned over and kissed his forehead and breathed in his scent. My dearest forgive me. I left our room and crossed the castle to a room shielded from the rest of building for magic lessons. I sat on the cold flagstone and thought of the forest of green silences and began the spell of passage. The room melted away and I was sitting in a meadow outside near a dense thickness of trees. The trees were enormous, larger than even the great buildings of Taiga. The woods were so densely grown on all sides that no passage was possible for even a small child much less a being as large as I. I called out, "To she who walks between branches and he who guards with fang and hoof Lady and Lord of Green Silences one who has need begs entrance." Her voice was melodious and almost evaded the edge of my hearing, "Gregor, we know of what you would do and grant you leave to enter." I heard not a sound but the shadows around the trees seemed to deepen and I found myself peering at a path into the wood. I entered the stillness of the forest, the ground was soft with moss. I could feel a sense of the center of the place and my path led me to it. The morning light was lifting the gloom and for a second I thought I saw the green skin of the lady and the antlered head of the lord watching me. But when I looked more closely there was nothing but the forest. In the heart of the wood, I stripped my clothing and lay face first in the moss and sang a spell of joining. I felt myself falling into a vastness of life of power. I felt my being pushed into the big pulsing rhythms of the world. Was it breathing or a beating? It was through me and I was of it. I could feel the earth leaning and spinning to this huge movement. I began to be aware of parts, fit together, it was a massive machine exquisitely balanced and fit together each part depending on the other. Did it have awareness; this great engine of everything that was? I could not tell, I only felt my heart beating in time to its workings. For the first time in many a year, I felt small and insignificant. I pulled energy from within and sent a questing. Something in these intricacies answered me and with effort I moved through the colossus of the framework, feeling the deep magic pulling me back towards the world I belonged in. After what seemed days or hours, time has no meaning here, I saw it and recognized it as my goal. It sat dark and precious turning in the light, linking and continuing. I studied its place in this great machine. I then pulled all of my power into me, feeling my strength, my great potency even in this place. I flung my force at the darkness pulling it by force from its place. It came away, unmoored from its place in the magic. It burst into red and vanished. There was a sudden wrenching a tearing and I was pulled apart. I could feel my limbs being pulled, popping from their sockets, my essence was being pulled into microscopic thinness. I pulled with all my power but the force was relentless. I could only slow its unyielding tearing of my being. I felt a blackness descending and some part of me wondered what I had wrought. Dark and pain and coldness was the tendril of my consciousness as I held on. Light and warmth bathed me and I pulled new power into me. The force began to slowly yield. Small, infinitesimally small movements drew me back into my form and so slowly the pieces fit back and the great beating continued. I was myself and I let the current of the deep magic sweep me back to my place in the world. Darkness again but warmth. I slept. Light flickered and my eyelids flickered open to the green and gold of the forest. I heard a familiar soft snoring and felt Michael's massive arms wrapped around me. I turned in his arms to face him and kissed the dark stubble on his face, "You saved me." His eyes rimmed with exhaustion blinked open, "Gregor, you are awake. I feared you would never again awaken. I felt you slipping away." Michael's eyes sheened over with tears. "I am here my dearest and thanks to your strength, I believe I am well." I beamed my smile, my love into him. Michael smiled,"If this is a dream, may I never waken and if this is real, then I am truly the most fortunate of all men who walk this earth." "Oh my tired savior. I put you through this and you are thankful. I ..." I stopped too full of feeling and kissed him pulling the bulk of his body into mine. I could feel his pulse, the physicalness of him. I squeezed him. We made love in that sacred place and I felt blessed and completely restored. Michael was kissing the vastness of my chest as I held him. He suddenly stopped. He gently pulled out of my embrace, blinking wetness from his eyes, "But Gregor what did you do here? What evil came upon you that was so great?" "The world is now a changed place, Michael. The culling is no more. No longer will the pollen refuse to fall on one of the brotherhood. No longer will the wise women use that tool to kill us when we are young." Michael sat up looking startled, "There will be many of us Gregor, maybe too many for the world." "I know the culling is the greater evil and the world will find a balance. It will and we will shape it in a better way." We pulled on our clothes and walked out of the forest in our own thoughtful silence. Michael's smile broke through like sunlight, "How we will recruit our civil servants?" I returned his grin, "Maybe we can just ask them. There is no longer a reason to hide." The end of The Culling but ideas will be continued in a brave new world.
  17. fillups

    The Culling Parts 6-8

    The Culling Part 6 There was a tremendous, thunderous CRAAAAAASH! which echoed in the distance of the tunnel. I could see a small patch of sunlight which looked miles away in the otherwise complete darkness of the cave. There was a stillness in the air and I could hear my own ragged breathing echoing from the hard stone. The light from the staff I held played over the crags and valleys of Jedrek's immense muscles. He was taking up most of the width of the large tunnel he had created, my mind could not comprehend the power it had taken to break and shove the thousands of feet of the hard stone from the mountain's heart all the way through and out the other side. It would have taken an army of men years with heavy equipment to create such a tunnel and Jedrek had accomplished it in moments and with a sense of playfulness. I fought to hold on to my own consciousness in the face of such a casual display of power. Jedrek was studying my reaction taking in the dampness of my breeches near my manhood with a brief smile and then said softly, "Gregor, we have only a little ways to go." I nodded mutely. Jedrek was still too large to fit back into any of his clothing so he turned and proceeded into the darkness of the tunnel he had created just by flexing, pulling and shoving. We walked for hours over the craggy floor of the tunnel. Little bits of stray rubble remained from the enormous rock Jedrek had forced out. Eventually the tunnel opened up and we came out into, devastation. The countryside was twisted and deformed all around the other side of the mountain and nothing lived here. There was not even the smallest plant or sound of wildlife all was broken earth and odd deformed relics of life, broken and petrified. "The great plain of the folly of Fearghus and Eoghan," Jedrek said softly into the dead air. "Fearghus?" I asked softly, looking at the vista. The miles long piece of rock from the tunnel had shot out of the mountain and come to rest a full league away churning up rock and earth afresh as it had sped away. Large chunks had broken free and lay towering alongside the path matching the ancient violence with a new upheaval. "Of course the breeders never mention Fearghus when they tell the story, it makes the whole thing too disgusting, I suppose." Jedrek's voice broke the eerie silence of the place. "Fearghus was Eoghan's partner. The two of them knew when they were boys, that they desired men and Eoghan managed somehow to keep Fearghus from the culling and eventually get Fearghus into his personal guard. When they grew into manhood they eventually made love and they elevated to manhood. So it was the two of them that eventually destroyed the army of Durness." Jedrek turned to face the gaping maw in the face of the mountain that he had created. He lifted up his massively muscled pillar of a leg as if he were going to take a large step and slammed his foot on the ground. His foot easily broke the earth as I might break the crust on bread. BRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAMMMMM! The force of his stamp cracked the earth in front of him and a fissure ran down the path we had come into the cave. The mountain groaned, shifted changing the shape of its craggy height as it collapsed into itself sealing the newly created cave. Great chunks of earth spilled forward and a huge cloud of dust erupted from the mountain. After the rumbling of the earth subsided, Jedrek said darkly, "Any who follow us no longer can do so." He turned from the mountain he had half destroyed and faced the strange, twisted landscape. "We are very near our destination Gregor. You will soon be in Taiga, land of the brotherhood." Jedrek pulled on his clothes which ripped slightly as they could no longer accommodate his larger body. The path was hard traveling with unexpected drops and gaping holes that required much detouring. We moved slowly across it. I asked Jedrek, "Why take such a slow journey? A man with your power could surely jump or fly home." "Gregor, it is very rare when I bring one of the brotherhood, who has been raised by breeders, to Taiga. I have learned that making the journey slow helps prepare them for the shock of their new life." We continued on and I learned more of the story of the culling. It was an ancient practice, began when the world was very young by the wise women who, according to Jedrek, were jealous of the brotherhood's dominance of female and male magics. The men of the brotherhood were not only infinitely physically stronger than men who desired women but they could call on an endless amount of magical power and they were not limited to the male magics but could direct the forces of the earth with more force than even the most powerful of wise women. A deal was struck where the brotherhood were given the vast lands of Taiga without challenge and the tradition of the culling began in the rest of the world. King Durness had broken that deal and Eoghan and Fearghus exacted the horrible payment for that transgression: The destruction of the great empire of Erin, which left my own small country of Mediolanum a broken place full of misery and poverty. Even in Taiga there were never many of the brotherhood. "We make up about two percent of all the people in Taiga." Jedrek said. Seeing my confusion, he continued, "That is a very small portion, Gregor. You have so much to learn about this world." After five days travel across that ancient scar, we came to the path where Fearghus and Eoghan had met Durness' scouts so long ago. The land was again normal and I could hear birdsong. The thaw had truly come as there was green pressing through the gray of the melting ice and snow. We were now on a well marked path and made good time. Despite some of my dark thoughts about Jedrek's violence, I found myself looking forward to life in Taiga. We traveled through a rocky terrain once again and into a canyon which ended at two gigantic metal doors. There were runes inscribed on the doors. Jedrek sang a short song in his deep powerful voice and the runes on the doors rippled with a blue light and an audible metal clanking could be heard. The doors opened for us, slamming behind as we entered. The landscape was immediately changed. Cultivated lands crossed by paved roads bordered with sculptured trees. In the distance I could see a mighty city, giant with large buildings. Large metal vehicles streamed in from the side of the city and out. "The great city of Virilius. My heart beats proud every time I return," Jedrek said. Before we reached the city I could hear it. A vast clamor of productive noise, from the metallic clanking of the metal vehicles, distant chords of music, to the hum of human conversation could be heard even as the city was some distance from us. The city was beautiful, exotic marbles and threads of precious metals were worked into the construction of the mammoth buildings so their surfaces swirled with color and light. There were beautiful parks and I could see ornamental lakes tucked into small, inviting nooks in the landscape. All spoke to the taming of nature. The buildings were built large because there were so many huge men in this city. The muscular behemoths strode with carefree ease paying little heed to the small, frail (who I would have referred to as normal) people who scattered out of their way. The normal sized people clung to the margins of the paths and were obviously trying to avoid crossing in front of one of these giants of men. Jedrek matched and surpassed many of these men for size. But I was shocked to see that the men who looked to be older than Jedrek actually were bigger even than him. Their midsections were thicker with muscle as was every part of their bodies. Many of the men wore no covering on their upper bodies, so their huge chests which cantilevered over their overmuscled midsections could plainly be seen. I was surprised to see how different many of these men were from each other. While most were fair skinned like Jedrek, many of them had hair ranging from dark brown through Jedrek's red to yellow hair like gold. Some of the men even had very different skin color. There were a few men with deep brown skin and one or two with deep black skin color. More striking to me even than their size and skin color was the open affection some of these titans of muscle showed for each other. Some of the men held hands and I glimpsed at least two male couples kissing in the park. I had never thought I would see such open affection between men in my life. I could feel my eyes wet with tears as a yearning for this sight, that I had never known I had, suddenly felt fulfilled. It was if an unknown hollowness had been filled and it was a piece of my soul that was returned to me. I felt a wholeness and a naturalness I had not known before. Jedrek, looked back at me, his own eyes filled with pride and kindness, "It has been hard on you, Gregor, these many years." The "normal" people who skirted around these monolithic men were more numerous but much less diverse. They were generally a pale, light haired people who must have been the original people of these lands before the Brotherhood came. We came to one of the odd buildings massive but with many smaller lighter fixtures that marked it as a building of shared usage. Jedrek delicately opened the human sized door and led me into a spacious entryway. The room was lit not with torches but round globes of light affixed to the walls. Jedrek gestured me to sit down on a sturdy bench, saying, "Gregor, this is the school, where you will learn your skills, history, heritage. And this is where I take my leave of you," he paused and his eyes softened in the light, "it has been fair traveling. Change boils around you. If you accept your gifts, you will be one of our greatest." His large hand engulfed my shoulder as he gave it a very gentle squeeze and he looked into my eyes. Then he turned and left the room before I could thank him. And so Jedrek left me there in the Great School. Thus began my time learning. I at first sat with the smallest of boys painfully tracing letters but soon moved up through the classes to more advanced studies. Our teachers were all massive men, who gently guided us though our lessons. Besides my letters one of the first things I was taught was movement. How to control my body precisely. This lesson was forcefully taught to even the smallest boys. I thought at first it was to help them become better warriors but I soon reasoned it was also so the boys could control their incredibly powerful bodies when they were elevated to manhood. When a boy was found to be of the Brotherhood, usually as early as one or two years old, he was taken from his family to the Great School of Virilius. Many of the boys had come from outside the city but I was the only boy from outside Taiga who had been raised by "breeders" and so often the center of curiosity. There was an arrogance in them that disquieted me. They expected the crowds to part before them. While it was never stated, there was a sense that "breeders" and especially women who desired other women were less than human. Despite the beauty of many of the young men around me and despite their frequent kindness to me, this arrogance kept me distant from my fellow students. In my room there was a mirror. The first time I ever saw my own face was in that glass. I had rough light brown hair that never lay straight, skin that was lightly tanned, darker generally than my fellow students but not nearly as dark as some of the men I had seen. I had dark brown eyes and when I smiled my cheeks dimpled. My reflection at first was a stranger to me but I did think myself handsome. Others thought so too and I was often flattered by the other boys around me who wished my company. At fifteen and sixteen it was expected that some of us would elevate and sometimes I would hear the moaning in the night and see the next day, the fresh faced boys with the bodies of gods. They would usually be moved to other quarters shortly after to train among the other giants. However I stuck to my vow. One boy, a year younger than me was particularly persistent in my second year. His name was Sean and his hair was the color of sunlight and his eyes were deep blue. His skin had an even golden tan. He had many admirers that followed him but he was enamored of me. He often asked me to sit with him and occasionally would slip a flower into my hand. I tried to be friendly, but distant so he would not pursue me further, There was a preparation for a dance for the 16 and 17 year olds, I had, through hard study, recently joined my own age group in classes. I had few friends as I always was studying to catch up. One evening as I walked from the library to my room I saw Sean waiting impatiently pacing in front of my door. Some of his admirers were there watching me with jealous eyes. "Gregor," he smiled and spoke loudly for the others to hear, "you study excessively. You must put aside your books and come to the dance with me." I knew many of the boys planned to elevate that night. I suspected that the dance was scheduled to encourage us to elevate. No one had asked me to the previous year's dance but this year a few had asked me. I had refused all the invitations. I saw the desire in Sean's eyes, but I did not wish to elevate with him or anyone else. I stammered, "Th-thank you but I d-don't want to go with you." My voice dropped into the sound of several of his followers hissing in disbelief. Sean slammed his fist into my door, "You reject me! I thought you were saving yourself for me, Gregor. I thought you cared." His eyes were red and he was blinking away tears. I realized how blunt I had been, I tried to put a hand on his shoulder he shook it off, "I move like an oxen when I try to dance. I did not want to embarrass you." "That doesn't matter to me," Sean was crying openly, his followers had moved away giving us a space, "Ever since you came to school. You were different, I tried to help you fit in. I did it because I liked you. How could you humiliate me, Gregor?" I spoke softly, "Sean, this is the truth from my heart. This isn't about you. I do not wish to be with anyone or to elevate. I did not mean to hurt you, I don't mean to hurt anyone." He looked at me, intensely, "You aloof bastard!" and he ran down the hallway. My insides were swirling and I felt emotionally battered. I went in to my room and locked the door behind me. I collapsed on to my mattress and fell asleep. I was in the smith again and it was stifling hot. The air was filled with the sound of gigantic bellows blowing the fire hotter and hotter. I woke from the dream, my room was pitch black and hot. I was covered in sweat. I could see nothing, but I could feel an immense presence, I realized the sound of the monstrous bellows in my dreams was the breathing of something huge. The lights of my room suddenly came on and I saw a hulking chest swelling in time to the immense sound of breathing. The chest was perfectly golden tan. I looked up beyond the vast expanse of muscle. I took in my ruined door with the lock wrenched out of it. And then I saw Sean's handsome face contorted by rage. The Culling Part 7 I was staring at a furious golden behemoth of rippling muscle. Sean was that behemoth. His wide shoulders almost brushing both sides of my small chamber. I could barely see my ruined door past the vast expanse of his torso. Though his thick back was near the doorway of the room the vastness of his chest overhung my bed by several inches. I seemed to see nothing but those massive striated, mountains of muscle. The heat from Sean's body made the close room almost unbearably hot, I could not get a full breath. "Ah puny Gregor awakes," Sean sneered and moved closer, turning sideways to stand on one side of my bed, his chest hung over three quarters of my mattress, I moved away, where the other side of my bed rested next to the opposite wall. I noticed that Sean's clothes still were in tatters around his massive frame, the craggy masses of muscle had destroyed most of his clothes so only bits of rags clung to his newly grown body. "Congratulations, on your elevation, Sean," I croaked out the traditional words hoping to still his anger towards me. "You see I didn't need your pathetic little prick," one of Sean's muscled hands shot out, ripping my sleeping clothes from my body in one blinding motion, "touching me to become a man." Despite the heat, I was shivering pushing my shoulders into the wall behind me. "Gaze upon a real man, Gregor the insignificant!" He tore the remains of his breeches from his rippling midsection revealing his truly massive manhood. Even though he was not erect, his cock had almost the same girth of one of my skinny forearms and hung down swinging almost half the length of his tree trunk legs. His testicles also hung low and heavy, as fat peaches in full ripeness. I could smell the scent of him, his sweat, his musk, the recent bout of sex all clung to him. Even though his cock was soft, it dwarfed my own manhood significantly. I curled my legs up against my torso easily hiding my pathetic member. "Truly magnificent." he smiled fondling himself and bounced his chest, SSSLLAAAMMM! SSSLLAAAMMM! His pec muscles crashed down. The force of his muscle bounce slammed me back without even touching me. My head cracked the plaster behind me. "You are a meaningless insect I will barely notice crushing," I opened my mouth to scream for help. In a blur of motion one of Sean's monstrous hands engulfed the lower of part of my face completely smothering my cry. My jaw was completely immobile in his vise like grip. As if I weighed nothing, Sean lifted my body in the air. "First the insect must worship the god and beg for his life. I will honor you by allowing you to touch my magnificence, insect." Pain ran through my body as I dangled in his grip and I began shrieking in my mind for help. I pictured mighty Jedrek. "Why do you hesitate insect?" He gave my body a small shake a bare twitching of his wrist and I heard an audible crack from my back and pain like I had never known sheared across my senses. I almost blacked out. "Does it break so easily then?" I could not see Sean as he spoke because of the waves of pain that bled red into my vision. Suddenly the pressure on my face was gone and I was resting on my bed. I blinked up and saw the shaved head of Master Lorcan, one of our teachers. He clenched Sean's large forearm with his huge paw of a hand effortlessly crushing the hard muscles of the massive teenager's arm forcing him to drop me. His light brown goatee framed the grimace of his mouth. Sean for all his incredible muscle looked like a child next to the monstrous shirtless teacher. Master Lorcan's lightly furred and insanely thick chest plowed into Sean's comparatively puny pectorals forcing them to flatten backwards and submit to the teacher's superior strength and overwhelming size. "Ouch," Sean's deep voice whined as he struggled ineffectively against Master Lorcan's incredible power. Sean instinctively put his other hand up to block Master Lorcan where it looked childlike and vulnerable next to the vast, crushing muscularity of the teacher. Sean reminded me briefly of a house cat in the paws of a tiger. In a voice several times deeper than Sean's, Master Lorcan said, "You never attack a non-elevated brother." The teacher tossed Sean up to my ceiling with a twitch of his thick forearm. As Sean's body slammed into my ceiling the teacher sang a short line and red lines of power twined around Sean's body pinning him helplessly to my ceiling. Master Thornton turned to me, all anger vanished; his light brown eyes soft with concern. He crooned a sweet song and a healing warmth washed over me, my pain vanished. I sighed and suddenly felt very tired. I could feel the rock hard ripples of muscle in his arm as he carefully picked me up. "Sleep now, Gregor," he said softly, "All will be mended soon." I succumbed to the tiredness and fell into blackness. A golden light pressed through my eyelids. I blinked them open and saw Jedrek's face smiling above me. There was a golden sheen over everything. "Blessed awakening, Gregor. The light is a healing spell cast by the good Master Lorcan. You are out of danger but you must sleep some more." Wordlessly I fell once again into darkness. I felt the warmth of natural sunlight on my face and blinked my eyes open. Gingerly, I tried to sit up. My back felt stiff but I was able to sit up right with no pain. "Good morrow Gregor". It was Jedrek. We were in a room with a long line of beds and windows overlooking the green common of the school. I found my voice, "It is good to be awake and it is good to see you, Jedrek. I thought I would never speak or see again." "Sean has been taken from the school. His shame is great." "is that the justice for attempted murder in your great city, Jedrek? I think little enough of your civilization." I was startled by the bitterness of the words I was directing at this man who was perhaps my only friend in this place and who was bigger even than Master Lorcan. Jedrek ignored my statement, "It was awful, Gregor but you accomplished something incredible. Sean had cast some simple dampening spells so no noise you could make would be heard by the school, but even though you have not come into power, you managed to call me while I was leagues away on the other side of the country. You overcame both the distance and Sean's magic with no formal spell. That is remarkable." "You heard me when I screamed in my head?" "Loud and clear. As if I was as close to you as I am now. I quickly alerted the staff and Master Lorcan intervened. I arrived soon after." Jedrek brought up one of his huge forearms to stroke his beard, "Gregor, we're going to put you into some of the advanced magic classes. It is practically unheard of for one before elevation." "I am honored," I twisted the words out as sarcastically as I could manage, "but I do not know if I wish to continue these studies or elevate myself, Jedrek. Most of what I've seen justifies the barbarism of the culling. I do not wish to be a part of that same violence." Jedrek seemed to hear my anger for the first time, "It is fully your choice, Gregor. No one can force the elevation on you. But accept the training of your gifts. They are yours regardless of your feelings and you should understand the use of them. If I may suggest," he continued looking sternly at me, "it is unwise to close your heart Gregor. Not necessarily because of the power but because I fear the bitterness you have growing in you. Living a life alone is not something I would wish on anyone." "I'll think about it," I shot back, of course intending to do the opposite. I did compromise ultimately. I enrolled in the advanced magic courses but did not allow myself to get any closer to my fellow students. I was the only non-elevated member of the class and I could not sustain the power of the other class members and even though my efforts were comparatively small, they left me exhausted. I was gifted though, particularly in astral travel. For some reason, leaving my body behind offered little trouble. One night, well into my third year, I lay in my room and began the ritual. I was floating up above my body looking down. No one was observing, I could roam as far as I pleased. I spun up and up kicking through clouds high to where the air thins and runs out, up and up until there was nothing between me and the stars and I was staring down not at the flat map of the world I had pictured since I was young but at the spinning ball that the Brotherhood claimed the world to be. There were clusters of lights scattered across the globe. Most of it was dark though. One region sparkled with light almost too brilliant to see. I flew closer and recognized the lands of the Taiga. I skimmed near to the lights but none seemed aware I passed. In the northernmost tip the cluster of lights became too brilliant to see. I flew closer and the waves of brilliance buffeted me, tearing at my astral form. I pulled from deep within and brought my form in together against the waves of and flew into the great energy within this massive light cluster. It was aware of me and one brilliant piece of light detached itself and hovered near me. In a voice that threatened to shatter me it asked, "Why do you disturb us little one?" "I mean no harm," the creature chuckled when I said this but let me continue, "I only wished to understand what you are. None of the other dimmer lights even acknowledge me." "The lights you see are the power of the Brotherhood. If you look very closely you will see very dim glows for the other wizards and the wise women. The glows represent the power that we have in this plane of existence. We are the old ones of the Brotherhood. As we age, we grow ever stronger until we have grown too large and strong, we threaten the earth herself with our movements. We wait in this valley to detach from the physical altogether. Those of us who remain, still care of earthly things and we know of you, Gregor, who brings change to the world." Despite the claim of earth destroying power, the creature did not share the same arrogance as the Brotherhood I had met. "You are correct, Gregor. We who have seen the warp and the woof in the world, we know our place and the place of others. It is humbling and we see the great pride of the Brotherhood as a flaw in our own pattern. You are one who reshapes patterns." it paused and I could see light sparkling between the creatures, "It is decided by those of us who remain to begin your instruction in the deep magics that come with age. We begin tonight." And so the elders of the Brotherhood taught me skills no one knows until they are ready to depart this earthly coil. During the days I was cold and aloof and in the night I enjoyed the warmth of their fellowship. I worried that most of what they taught me, I had not the power to accomplish, "Gregor, that is of no moment to us, rather we see this as correct according to all the paths, you could follow, if you never ascend to power, this knowledge still matters." Even though I never spoke about my personal situation, the elders knew it well. Years passed and I remained steadfast in my vow, remembering Sean's rage and Jedrek's bloodshed. At 22, I became a teacher at the Great School. I taught the beginning magic courses. I was the only one of the faculty who had not been elevated. Occasionally Jedrek would visit the school to bring a student from outside and he would look at me with disappointment. At 25, I seemed older than my years and more closed. I did not like to spend time among my fellow teachers, their great size and power unnerved me. And I felt they looked on me with pity or as an oddity. The normal people generally seemed coarse but they reminded me more of the people from my old home. None of the men would be interested in me. Perhaps, in moments when I saw myself clearly, I could see a bitterness emerging in me, but I ignored it and continued on. I did feel happiness and warmth among the elders on the nights I left my body behind, but that was the only fellowship I allowed myself. Sometime during that year, I remember bending over my students' exams and hearing a deep voice clearing, I looked up into the deepest blue eyes I had ever seen. The man in front of me looked to be in his late thirties, he was not elevated but he had the power aura of one of the Brotherhood. He had thick black hair and the shadow of a beard on his face. I could see lines of pain around his eyes, he had suffered before coming to his life with the Brotherhood. His skin tone was similar to mine and his features reminded me of home. "Master Gregor? I have been moved into your class, my name is Michael." I found myself beaming at him as I stood up and extended my hand. He was slightly taller than me and even though I tried to keep my eyes on his handsome face, I glimpsed some of his dark hair peaking from his shirt collar above his broad chest. "Well met, Michael. Welcome to my class," I greeted him more warmly than I intended. "We are in the middle of the year of instruction, so there is much to catch up. There are books in the library and I do have office hours I'm available to help." It was my standard speech to mid year transfers and yet it felt as if I was offering him something more. His smile dimpled his face, "I look forward to learning all that I can from you." He gave my hand an extra squeeze and went to an empty desk to sit down. He towered over the majority of my class, which ranged from 11 to 14 in years. As I presented the day's lesson, I found my eyes frequently wandering over to Michael. The other students predictably treated this non-elevated grown man in their midst with derision. I often dealt with the same derision at the beginning of each school year with a new class. He ignored them utterly and frowned in concentration at the lesson. I could see him earnestly trying to catch all the information with his awkward scrawl in his notebook. I was aware of the dusting of his black hair on the back of his hand. At the end of the session, I approached him with a smile, "How did you find the class, Michael?" "This one is very different for me. Where I come from, only women can do magic. There are stories of men that do. It is like a different language for my brain." He shrugged his meaty shoulders and gave me a crooked smile, "I never thought I would be expected to do such things. I thank you, Master," and he bobbed his head down in my direction and hurried from the class with a long stride. That evening I was in my gigantic office pacing around the huge desk trying to come up with a better introduction to the Song of Openings when I heard a knock on the door. "Come in," I said in an annoyed tone. There was a deep grunt as Michael pushed my heavy office door open. I could smell flowers on him although he carried only a stack of books. "Master Gregor, I apologize for the lateness of the hour. I need help with this Song of Beginnings. Even though I know my music some of these symbols don't make sense." "Michael," I heard my voice become warm and good humored, "please come in." I explained the symbols and the stances of power. Michael was even able to summon a feeble blue glow in the room. It was late and the exertion left him looking drawn as it does for those who are not elevated. "I don't understand, Master, how it is that those who are not elevated and not of the Brotherhood can cast great magics, are we weaker than them before we elevate?" he asked as he sat down after the spell. "Power grows somewhat as we use it and it takes less from us. But for the great magics, the wizards rely on the great towers which funnel huge energies into their beings. The wise women rely on time and repetition to cast their great magics so they are not expending such huge energies all at once. The Brotherhood are the only people that can call on the great magics instantly and without special equipment. But that ability comes after elevation." I continued, "I know it is not completely orthodox, but would you care to dine with me this evening, Michael? There is a small establishment near the school that serves..." "Yes!" Michael interrupted me grinning broadly. Even though the food is better at the restaurants ran by the Brotherhood, I usually went to the non-Brotherhood establishments. The furniture was less awkward and the noise from the families kept me out of myself. As we sat down, a lusty wench flirted openly with Michael as she served us our ale. "It has been a time since I beheld a man as comely as you in this heap, sir," she said pushing her ample breasts forward. Michael blushed, barely glancing at her display, "Many thanks, goodlady. But I am taken this evening," he said beaming a smile at me. She instantly stood straight and one of her hands flew up to cover her breasts, "But you're so old...Many pardons for my insolence sirs, I will pay for your meal." Michael let out a deep laugh, "We will gladly pay for our meal goodlady and we welcome your high spirits. If I were with someone less handsome, your beauty would be turning my head." She looked confused by Michael's answer but gave a small smile, bobbed a curtsy, "Many thanks, sir" and sped away without saying another word. "They all act like scared rabbits around us. At least they don't come with knives or stones for throwing, eh Gregor?" he winked good naturedly but I could see he was pushing away something dark in his mind. Our server returned with a young man who had obviously been working in the kitchen, his apron was grease stained. He looked nervously at us both as he attempted a smile. "This is Liam," the waitress said, "if he pleases you, he can be your server tonight." "Woman!" Michael growled, "Allow this comely lad to return to the serious business of preparing meals, as you return to the business of bringing ours! Only your slowness in this displeases us, in all other ways you are quite pleasing." They sped away and she returned with fragrantly steaming plates heaped high with roasted beef, boiled potatoes and carrots. She bobbed again and Michael winked at her. I felt dumbfounded at Michael's easy manner with everyone, "That was impressive. I usually just smile and try to ignore the flirting." Michael was eating heartily, "I did not want to mislead or hurt her feelings. I have spent much of my life pretending." I started to eat. The food was salty and especially good with the cold ale to wash it down. I looked at Michael and I found myself responding to a man's handsomeness for the first time since Sean. The feeling did not scare me and I could feel myself once again smiling openly at him. "Michael, how is it a man as handsome and likable as you has not come into the power? I would think you would have to fight off potential suitors." "I could ask you the same thing Gregor." Michael smiled with genuine warmth, took a deep drink of the ale and continued, "It is a bit of a tale. Like you, I come from Mediolanum a poor place that is faithful to the tradition of the culling. I knew very young that I was drawn to men in the wrong ways and I lived in terrible fear of the culling. I was not brave enough to take my fate, I wanted to live even if I became a monster." "I ran away, just before the thaw. I had planned a long time and had hollowed a tree and secreted what supplies I might through the previous year. It was a hard time but I was good at setting traps and there was plentiful wildlife. I moved as far as I could in the wilderness for those years. I survived without touching other human lives. I was now a man and while I had grown taller and stronger, I had not turned into a monster. I did train a hunting bird which became my entrance back to village life." "I came at last to a village far from my own. The people marveled at my hunting skills and the bird of prey at my command. I quickly earned a place within the village, but I was frightened that they would see I felt no desire for women. So I befriended then married a woman. Mara was my wife's name.I found ways of pleasing her and dreamed of men as I did. She was a good woman and we had a happy life. Soon, we were blessed with a son. We named him Caleb for Mara's grandfather." Michael took another drink of his ale, his eyes were dark with memory, "Ten years we lived happily until it was time for Caleb's first culling. I wanted to move away from the village and keep Caleb from the culling. Mara turned on me then, she called me weak. We did appear at the culling with the other families and while Caleb passed the wise woman pointed at me. The villagers picked up stones and tried to kill me as I once again fled into the forest. I lived there for a time before Jedrek found me and brought me here. That is the sum of it." He finished and spread his hands out and smiled a crooked smile. I told him my story and he listened intently, his blue eyes soft with concern, "Such anger in your heart Gregor," we were walking towards my quarters at the school. We were outside but the moon was so bright I could see Michael clearly. "The Brotherhood has saved our lives, there is much that is good here." I felt an emotion rising in me and I heard myself say, "When I close my eyes I see Jedrek killing those men without a thought, I see my students' arrogance. All I see closes my heart. I cannot feel love for what I am," the words ripped my heart. Michael, did not answer he stopped walking turned and faced me. He put an arm on my shoulder. I did not resist him. He drew me close and my body was pressing into his. I could feel his warmth pushing away the cool of the night. He spoke softly into my ear, "You are a good man, Gregor. Love yourself a little." Gently he took my chin in his hand, and I could see his face framed by the night sky. All the stars were shining bright... and then he kissed me. The Culling Part 8 The kiss was warm and sweet. His lips met mine and I felt completed, my body responded. Heat and such longing swept over me. I closed my eyes and broke the contact, "We must not do this, Michael." I said, my breath ragged with strangled desire. His voice was soft, "We do not have to travel this road alone. Wherever it leads, I will be there holding your hand, Gregor." I was overcome and rushed forward in a clumsy attempt at a kiss, my tongue inexpertly pushing into his mouth, I pushed him hard against the door squeezing him into me, the closeness, the sense of him driving away the dark thoughts and bringing on such pleasure. I could feel the hardness of his manhood through the fabric of his breeches and I felt my own member stiffen even more. I heard a low moaning noise and I realized it was coming from me, from deep inside my chest. My door swung open and I felt Michael's warm, calloused hand in mine as I led him through the darkness of my rooms to my sleeping chamber. I switched on the lamps as we entered. I turned to Michael who looked serious and directly into my eyes, he gently cupped my head in his hand and pulled me closer. I opened my mouth slightly as we kissed even deeper. My hands started to roam over his body, feeling him. I tucked one hand under his shirt feeling the warm, hairiness of his chest. I was twisting awkwardly and he confidently stripped off his shirt and then removed mine. His strong hands began caressing my chest and I heard his voice low and husky, "Gregor, such beauty." He tenderly bent low and his tongue played with my nipples. A small moan escaped me and instinctually my hands travelled to his waist and started fumbling with his breeches. Roughly, I pulled them down exposing his manhood. A dark patch of hair crowned his hard cock. Michael held very still as I stroked his penis, feeling the silky skin over the hard veins. I could feel the throb of his heartbeat through my hand and the sense of connection was palpable. I looked into his beautiful eyes and then lowered myself and gently took him into my mouth. He lay his hands on my shoulders kneading them gently as his body responded to me. Michael and I took turns pleasuring each other first slow and gentle and then with increasing urgency and hardness. Soon, I found my self forcibly pushing my cock into him again and again, sweat pouring off my body. My mind was full of nothing but the moment, the pleasure. My body knew its movements, like the sun rising, I felt at one with the course of nature. I was full of everything and nothing. A tingling that had built to the breaking point released as I came inside him. Michael began to roar simultaneously shootIng ropes of ejaculate onto my floor. His body convulsed with the orgasm and I could see his skin turn red, flushed with effort. I gripped his shoulders still in the throes of my own pleasure and I could feel the muscle of his shoulders, hardening growing. Michael bent his arms forward, fists clenched flexing his torso as his fists met each other in front of his abdomen. He bellowed and my hand was forced up and open by the ridges of hard muscle pushing up around his thickening neck. An enormous sense of well being and vitality filled my body. I felt alive, alert to everything around me. I began to feel a pressure growing inside me, a swelling. There was a roaring in my ears louder than Michael's outcries. An eruption of heat from my chest ran outwards filling my whole body. The veins in my hands and arms were rigid. My arms were pushed up by the pressure away from Michael's body. They were forced out stretched away from my sides. My biceps violently contracted bending my arms at the elbows. I flexed, hard, my arms felt tight and then I felt something hard pushing up against the knuckles of my fist and my forearm. I turned my head and stared at my left arm. My vision was filled with the new, vast expanse of my arm. I could not take it all in with one glance. My eyes swept lower to take in the lowest part of my flexed arm which curved with a heavy cable of thick muscle laying a massive foundation for the burgeoning peak of muscle far above it. My eyes traveled up the dense muscle, taking in the striations and the thick veins feeding the muscle running under the skin. The big bulging roundness of the lower biceps threaded with hard sinewy muscle. Finally my eyes reached the top of the mountainous muscle which crested above my eye level. It's gigantic size was pushing up under my fist and forearm like a craggy piece of cannon shot. My arms were bigger by an order of magnitude than Jedrek's mighty limbs. I turned and my other arm perfectly matched the other in size. I bellowed and powered out of my flex and then flexed the titanic peaks again....harder feeling the skin stretch tighter as the muscles strained and pumped even bigger. A sense of power and strength filled me overwhelming everything else. I noticed movement just below my line of sight. It was my chest. I looked down at the two massive slabs of muscle heaving out from my body. I once again pushed down my pumped up arms watching my muscular chest bulge even larger as my heavy arms came down. The pecs distended and rounded out in a rippling action. It was difficult to get my big arms to touch my waist, not only because of the pump, but because my back and chest had widened so far that when my arms hung straight they were nowhere near my waist. I once again turned right, surveying the expanse of my shoulders, they curved up thick and round, massive cables crawled over the caps of muscle as I moved my arms. Something moist was poking into the bottom of my chest, slicking the muscled gutter between my protuberant pectorals. Stiffly I moved my big hand under my chest shelf to investigate. My hand bumped into a thick, banded steel like rod, running up my midsection; my cock. I lightly massaged the gnarled log like appendage, enjoying the tingling wave of pleasure from my light touch. The swollen head pushed more urgently and deeply into my chest as my member responded with tumescence. I moved my hand to my midsection and my fingers found big squares of muscle, my thick fingers actually caught in the space between the flexing muscle. I tentatively pushed the unyielding surface of my crosshatched stomach. I ran my hand lower stroking the long muscles of my thigh, feeling the deeply striated muscles as I ran my hand across my leg which now had a girth greater than an oak barrel. I pushed my foot forward and was shocked at the monstrous appearance of my immense lower leg, then I noticed appreciatively how beautifully the muscles tucked tightly into the knee and then flared out again into titanically huge calves. I flexed my legs watching the throbbing musculature move in waves across this new musclescape of my body. At the same time of this enormous physical power, I also felt all the constraints to my magic dropping away. It was as if I had been in a closed dark room and then a door opened and then the wall and then I was on a limitless plain able to see all and there were stars and all of the cosmos and universes within universes. I could feel it all spreading out around me. My consciousness seemed everywhere. I dropped back into the room as I became aware of harsh sounds. I heard myself or Michael or both of us growling, making low guttural noises like animals. I forced my attention away from my own vastitude to Michael. He stood taller than me and was slightly but obviously bigger than Jedrek even when Jedrek was fully pumped. His body was slick with sweat and the ejaculate he had earlier spewed. His musculature undulated and shined as he moved. His dark hair and pale skin, flushed from the transformation, accentuated his throbbing physique. He looked lost in wonder at his transformation and then looked at me in the with those gorgeous eyes of his and smiled with such a sweet look of affection. I found myself grinning back in wonder at the openness of his smile. Then his eyes travelled downwards to the rest of me and he dropped to his knees before me, "Gregor, the great," he said reverently and then gently began to stroke my bloated manhood. "You are magnificent." I gripped his colossal shoulders and effortlessly powered his massive bulk up so he was standing in front of me. I looked up at him feeling comforted by his familiar smile. I felt an ache in my heart and the words came from me as I looked straight into his eyes, "Michael, this is all you, you fulfill me, you humble me, you make me whole. The world as it was before you is unthinkable to me." Michael did not reply, but his eyes became shiny with emotion and he tenderly kissed me. We lay on the bed. My chambers had been built for one of the teachers at the Great School and I had always felt lost in their massiveness. Now our gigantic bodies fit the bed's dimensions perfectly. I pulled myself close to Michael, laying my head on the hardness of his chest, feeling the fine soft hair spread across it. I felt the rising and falling of his breathing and allowed contentment to fill me as Michael stroked my hair. I looked down at the riot of muscle displayed in our intertwined bodies and an unease crept through me, I whispered, "What have we done? What have we become?" Michael, clearly unruffled by my question or our transformation, began to stroke my manhood as he answered, "We are who we always have been." He paused as my cock stiffened at his touch and an evil grin played across his face, "we just have so much more to play with now." and he pulled hard on my erection and let go. My appendage struck across my midsection like a large piece of wood making a THWAAAACK sound. I felt an evil chuckle rising in me and bounced the muscles of my monstrous chest. The titanic slabs slammed down shaking the room with their force. Michael's mighty body easily absorbed the impact and his grin widened, "Ah my lover likes to play rough? I believe I can accommodate." he blew the words tenderly in my ear and then we explored our massive bodies and ravaged them anew with our passion. Once again at the peak of orgasm, I felt totally at one with the universe; in bliss. After a time, Michael moved from our bed, towards the looking glass, while I savored the amazing sight of the rippling of muscle from his movement. Michael, the magnificent. His proportions filled the wide glass, as he surveyed himself. "Gregor, come stand with me," he said. I came and stood in front of him. I looked at our reflections. I was half a head shorter and the insane broadness of my brawn overwhelmed the size of the mirror and mostly obscured Michael's magnificence. The glass was not wide enough for me to see both of my shoulders at once. He rested his head on my shoulder next to mine staring at us, "We were poor farmers' sons who thought we would be killed and now we have a strength and a power that an emperor would envy. I will not let either of us regret that, Gregor" "But with such power comes a heavy responsibility, Michael." "Gregor, I am convinced we have the strength for that. But you are my intended and there is a time for all couples when they are allowed to play. I wish to celebrate!" Michael's deep pleasing voice began to hum a song and he moved his body to the rhythm of it, first swayIng both our hips in time as he pushed into me. He then gripped my hands and crossed our arms in front of my chest and he began to sing in my ear, "I want to take you away. Let's escape into someplace where we both can play." The words were simple and he did not follow form, but he was summoning powers and with a force to be answered. The walls of my room dissolved around us in a haze of blue mist. The mist began to seep away and we were standing naked in a clearing surrounded by lush, tropical vegetation. I could feel the sudden heat and humidity. The sky was clear blue dotted by clouds. A gentle and warm wind blew over our bodies. There was a constant rumbling sound in the distance. I heard large animal sounds in the foliage around us. Some part of me thought of our nakedness as vulnerability, then the thought of what we had become occurred to me and I didn't worry that my tree branch of a cock was swinging exposed. I felt no fear. There was no wild creature capable of hurting us. I knew there was nowhere on earth that we could encounter a force capable of doing us harm. "Michael, where have you taken us naked in the middle of the day?" He planted a kiss on my head, "I did not think I could actually do this. Do not worry my sweet, if this place is as I understand, there will be no one to spy your ample charms." He strode forward towards the rumbling sound and once again, despite my current apprehensions, I enjoyed the view of my lover's backside. The earth was soft under my feet but as we moved forward it became rocky, and I felt no discomfort from the change. My feet were much tougher now than they had been. Michael broke through one last swath of jungle and, "Here we are, Gregor! Feast your eyes." Ahead the complete horizon was filled with a roaring waterfall several hundred feet high. The thing was miles wide with white water crashing over the rocks in a tremendous rush water filling a lake that was miles wide and fed several large rivers. The base of the gigantic falls were shrouded in mist from the tremendous force of the gallons of churning water. Surrounding the lake were sands and lush vegetation. "It is beautiful. How did you know of this?" I asked. "When I was a boy there was a teacher who came for a time and tried to school us rough children from the village. Only me and a few of the girls came, probably because we found him handsome rather than from a desire to learn. He had books, it was the first time I had seen such things, and in one there were paintings of this place and the teacher said that many of the Emperor Durness' men had died trying to get to this region. It is surrounded by treacherous land and fed by a wild and lethally unnavigable river. Only a few survived to write and draw pictures of this place I always wanted to see it." I lay down on the sand and felt the deep warmth penetrate my body. "Gregor, it is not time to rest, it is time to play!" Michael shouted as his mighty, tree trunk dwarfing legs launched him into the air. He sped up in a blur so high he disappeared into the clouds above. Several minutes passed as I scanned the sky for his return. Michael broke the cloud cover again slowly falling his body spread eagled, his tremendous back flexed, stretching away from his body. He seemed to be slowing his downward fall. He stayed suspended for a time and then curled his body up into a big ball of muscle and plummeted downwards. I knew he couldn't be hurt but still found myself wincing when he impacted the water. Millions of gallons of water erupted from around the boulder of muscle. The splash spewed water into the air higher than the height of the falls, briefly obscuring the sun with a cloud of droplets and raining down on the landscape around the lake drenching me with refreshing water. Michael's head bobbed up from the water and then, even though the lake was deep he somehow managed to "stand" up in the water leveraging his leviathan's body largely out of the water upright while somehow treading water underneath the surface. He looked like he was standing in a pool up to his knees. His drenched body glistened in the sunlight. He planted his fists on his waist and slowly spread his back wider. His muscles tensed and heaved as he flexed and expanded his upper body. His stomach muscles hardened into a rippling grid. His legs bulged outwards as his body looked like it hardened into living stone. I responded to his muscle challenge by diving into the cool water. The heaviness of my body dragged me to the bottom, and the vast current pushed me backwards. My body effortlessly swam against those forces. I might as well have been in a still pool. I swam along the deep rocky bottom of the lake. I noticed no sign of fish or plant life in the clear water. There was no need for me to breathe as I stayed under for several minutes. I noticed a great churning several feet above me in the water. Michael. I kicked up, effortlessly speeding through the liquid space towards his kicking legs. I blasted out of the water, maybe twenty feet in the air spraying Michael. Michael had started flexing his great arms into an intimidatingly huge double biceps pose. His mountainous biceps each rounded up bigger than his head with hard muscle. I landed near him and "stood" in the water matching his pose. Matched and exceeded it, my arms eclipsed even Michael's inhumanly large arms. I put one of my gigantic arms next to his and flexed it watching its himalayan peak dwarf his own monstrous muscle.q Michael moved towards me and kissed the top of my arm and the whispered in my ear, "Race you to the top of the falls!" he instantly submerged and in seconds I saw his pale body cleaving the blue water streaking towards the distant falls. I let my body sink into the cool underwater and then kicked against the current. My body was unstoppable and this current that a legion of rowers could not have battled was nothing. Whatever I needed to battle the water my body gave me easily. I looked up to see the amazing sight or Michael's wide, muscled back easily splitting through the falls as he sped swimming up them. I put some effort and like lightning I shot up the falling water at blinding speed passing Michael and then managed to "stand" in the savagely surging waters with my hands on my hips looking impatient as he topped the falls a second later. The crashing waters thundered around us throwing up rainbows around our impervious bodies and Michael laughed louder than the great waters. "It is good, is it not?" he bellowed against the huge noise. I nodded. Michael leapt into the air spinning and dove once again in the lake below quickly appearing on the distant shore and laying in the sun. I leapt high in the air from treading the churning water, and thumped down on my feet next to him, my immense weight shaking the ground. Michael reached out an arm and affectionately gripped my hard calf muscles. He stood again looking at the landscape surrounding us, "Gregor, watch this." Michael opened his mouth wide and inhaled. All of the mist in the area disappeared down his throat. Then closing his lips together he started to blow. The force of several hurricanes exploded from his lungs and blew out from between his lips. Using his cheek muscles to control the direction of the air, Michael blasted the falls with super-cold air. Well, not really air, more of a cloud of compressed cold that contained absolutely no heat energy. The giant clouds of heat absorbing matter engulfed the miles of waterfall. There was an eerie cracking, crackling sound, and then all was quiet. No rushing of air from Michael, no roaring of millions of gallons of water cascading down the cliffs. Everything was silent. Even the animal sounds were stilled. One part of me felt a horror at how easily Michael, literally, blew away the laws of the natural world. Another part felt excited at the potential in my own body. With the absence of any life to be harmed, I felt free to try my own, "trick". I bent down and extended my arm and gently knocked on the ice. It felt solid, frozen harder than a rock clear through. I rammed both my fists deep inside the super solid structure securing my grip. I felt my muscles expand even greater as they delivered the strength for what I wished. I could see my forearms bulge as the cables of muscles thickened and writhed as I started to pull. I began to stand up. All around us for miles there was a cracking noise and the ground started to rumble and shake, as I lifted the entirety of the frozen lake and waterfall into the air. Hundreds feet thick of super-frozen water, several miles across in every direction, encasing rocks and detritus moved cleanly out of the lake bed in one piece. The river rushed in underneath and filled the lake basin with water that crashed on the shores and down the riverbeds as it roared in. I held the frozen mass of thousands tons of water easily aloft. My body seemed to have an endless supply of strength and this did not tax it at all. The frozen mass looked like a strange, massive crystal sculpture. Michael gaped as I gingerly removed one hand and held it all with just one arm. My arm easily supported the colossal bulk. With my free arm, I drew Michael near me and nibbled on his ear, "Watch this, Michael" I whispered against the sound of the restored falls. I opened my mouth wide and drew in a massive amount of air, the vegetation around us shaking and bending towards us. I held it deep with in my massive chest, concentrating and compressing it, heating it and then I directed the superheated mass upwards at the harder than granite ice sculpture I held. Upon impact of the super hot air, the ice exploded into steam forming a cloud over the lake. Boulders and debris that had been suspended in ice moments before rained back down into the lake. Warm precipitation from the cloud fell down over the lake as I blew it higher, using normal breath now. A huge rainbow stretched over the valley. We stared at the beauty shoulder to shoulder, with our heads craned in and touching. "Let us promise to try and do no harm," I said staring at the rainbow and stroking Michael's lower back. "Michael grasped my hand in his, "I promise to never do harm, unless it is to protect from greater harm," he kissed me on the cheek. "I promise as well," I said solemnly. Michael smiled crookedly at me, "We are monsters now, Gregor."
  18. elysiumfields

    Mardi Gras Muscle Pt2M

    Pt2..Enjoy... ignore the M..! Mardi Gras Muscle: Part 2 I sat on the the toilet staring up at the freaky huge cock poking earnestly towards my mouth,..hungry to be sucked. I shot a worried glance up at Ben as he glared with an air on menace down at me,but then a rueful smile appeared across his handsome face. "Don't worry Dale,it'll fit.." he said,seemingly reading my thoughts again. My own cock had risen to its full 7 inches of erection,belying my attraction to Ben. I so wanted this sexual intimacy with Ben,and i had plenty of fantasies of sex with him to fuel some decent wanking sessions in private. And now that the situation presented itself in plain sight,..and in such a public place a this..that i was having a hard time figuring out whether to give him a blow job was the right thing to do,especially as he had stated his heterosexuality with so much aggression and blatant flirting with girls in trying to satiate his lust. Witnessing an unchallenged lust for homosexual sex within Ben even so,unsettled me. But reason was beginning to become clouded as my want for Ben seemed to flare up within me as he beckoned me to suck him off. I closed my eyes and gaped open my mouth expecting to feel him force open my mouth so un-naturally wide that he'd bust apart my jaw. I felt his hands clasp behind my head and then guide my mouth onto his cock,feeling the huge crab-apple sized cockhead push into my mouth. I gagged and muffled in protest as more of his impossibly fat girth slid into my mouth,and i responded my gaping my jaw wider. There was a hint of stiff pain that run through my jaw,but somehow in some freaky way,i was able to take in his cock and relaxed myself. Ben noted this and began to thrust rythmically in a out of my mouth. "Yeah,..fuck this man,i kinda felt that you gay guys were probably good at sucking cock." I allowed myself to open my eyes,peering awkwardly up at Ben as i blew him like i was sucking on a thick stick of Rock [candy] at a seaside resort back home. Ben had grown into a powerfully muscular hunk barely fitting into the cubicle,..though that he already was a hunk in the first place.! His bare smooth pecs were massive shapely mounds of solid heavy muscles that were so thick and protruding that the cleft in between was more like a crevasse,and each of his pecs were capped with thick juicy nipples that pointed southward such was the oversize of his pecs. My cock leaked pre-cum at the sheer sight of his manly chest as i gagged and sucked hungrily on the huge cock pistoning in and out of my surprisingly accomodating mouth His shoulders had spread so wide that his strong bulging delts were just barely pressing a hairs breadth away from each side of the cubicle. I could see the mass in his biceps,thick and full and rippling with prominent rope like vascular veins,..as big as bowling balls. The celtic tatoo snaking over the sheer increased size of his left upper arm. Ben suddenly let out a shudder and bucked a little harder into me,pushing me harder onto his cock and causing me to gag defensively, yet i still managed somehow to breath despite the intrusion. With a deep gutteral moan,he let loose a flood of cum into me. I was initially unprepared for his sudden and overly voluminous orgasm,and i struggled and fought to swallow as much of Bens mighty cum as possible,feeling some of his sweet tasting nectar squirt out of the corners of my mouth,and i felt some even go up my nose,as if i had drunk a fizzy drink too fast.. Ben kept coming for what seemed like ages ,..and i swallowed with increasing thirst,just about managing to keep up with his god-like orgasm. Finally,i felt Ben relax and come to the end of his climax. He slopped his massive dick out of me,its amazingly still erect shaft glistening with his cum and my saliva. I slumped back gainst the flushbox of the shitter,knackered and full, but Ben showed little signs of tire. He looked down at me,so massively muscular,it seemed like Goliath was looking down at David. "Sweet fuck Dale,that was fuckin' wicked..maybe i might bang your tight ringhole with my fat schlong later .." I looked up worriedly at Ben.He grinned broadly. "Don't worry Dale, i'll go easy.." With that,he backed out of the tiolet cubicle and left the toilets,leaving me to recover from my incredible ordeal.....and without even shoving away his huge fat cock, if it could fit into his trackies!! I remained for a moment trying to absorb what had just happened and pinching myself to see if one of my fantasies had just been that. Yet no, i was awake and fully aware. I got up and summoned up the courage to re-enter the noisy club from the empty toilet. What i saw,stunned me ever more. The two gay guys that i had passed while heading to the pisser,were still in a deep and passionate embrace,yet now they could'nt be more shocking in size differance. One guy was huge,..like Ben. His muscles were massive and stretching the blue tee shirt to within inches of its life.Even with his back almost to me,his muscularity was unmistakeable. Thick powerfully wide and sinewy lats looked at least 3 feet wide and tapered down to his impossibly narrow waspish waist,around which were wrapped the bared hairy legs of his partner,whom he held up with a single rippling bulging arm, with biceps that flexed like boulders and triceps that were fat with size and power. His jeans had been pulled down as far only as his tree trunk thick,bulging thighs, and allowing me a wonderous view of an unbelievably beautiful smooth globular and solid muscle butt that emphasized the term 'bubble butt' with shocking reality. His partner was held,pinned was a better word,..against the wall and hidden mostly by the massive size of his huge lover..and i soon realised by the almost hypnotic flexing of the massive muscle hunks tight arse,that he was fucking his partner.! And from what i could see,his partner was of normal stature and physique much like me..and i kind of felt sympathy for him in whether the huge hunks cock was just as big as Bens was,and whether or not it was hurting him. But i could hear no groans of pain,..just those of pleasure. I tore my gaze away from the unevenly matched lovers and tried to locate Josh and the other guys in my group. 'How in the hell was all this going to affect them,..and how were they going to react.?' I need not have worried..All around me i could see guys that were suddenly massive and freakishly muscled, like Ben and like the gay lover. Some wore tight tees and shirts that barely held in their impressive and enormous pecs and biceps.Some were shirtless to reveal their huge solid muscled physiques in all their glory. And what caught my breath was the fact that these huge guys were walking around without the slightest bother that their huge fat cocks were hanging out of their zippers limp but at least as long as my forearm.! Indispersed amonst them,there were a few unchanged guys but i could not see a single girl about..? Somehow things had shifted sharply towards an incredible reality that i could even begin to reason on whow it came about. Only those shooting stars had something to do with it,..i'm sure. I thought i saw a glimpse of Scotts head poke up behind a low partition that had a rainbow couloured flag draped from it,emblazoned in black stitching with the word Decadence. I turned to the low steps that led towards the flagged partition and the bar area beyond..and literally walked into massive bulging pec mounds that strained a claret varsity jersey to near bursting point. My eyes tore from the thick mounds and headed up to gaze into the beautiful features of a blue eyed hunk i had met earlier before. "Yo dude,glad i bumped into you again..I'm horny and you're just the dude to help me out.." TO BE CONTINUED...
  19. Omiganda

    My Dad Is A Growing Boy

    Part 7 My skin burned as I was wrapped in a never ending bath of muscle and hair that sent warmth through ever body part. I could imagine it all happening from a bird's eye view as I lay pinned by my giant dad. His arms were placed on either side of me and the wide bed, his biceps and triceps bulging on either side of the mattress as he lowered his body, battling his forearms for space. Every other second I wasn't rubbing up against a muscle, he would kiss a body part, sending electricity into me. "Fuck..." I hissed as my cock smacked into what had to be a very low ceiling of man. Like a running faucet, I could feel myself leak pre when Dad leaned into my ear and whispered to me. " I can't control it anymore" he growled into my ear as he continued his barrage of kisses and rubs. I gave in the moment I heard him say those words. I moved over his body uncontrollably, licking him in random and hot places that seemed to flex themselves from my touches. The tables slowly turned as dad began to lean back on the bed, causing it to sink as his weight was transferred into one place. The wood in the bed frame chipped as dad's now enlarged body sat on the back of his feet, his knees spread wide and his bulge in clear view, jumping every so often as if it wanted to grow but was waiting for something. I guessed quickly as I followed dad's 15 foot body to the other side of the bed. With a kind of desperation, I quickly kissed his legs, feeling the hard quads flex and bulge. Each one was potentially bigger than all of my 230 pound body put together and probably 10 times denser as they bulged with their three headed perfection. Quickly enough, I made it to dad's abs and I couldn't help licking the set of steel up and down with an eager tongue. It seemed almost as if his midsection was so big that it spread for miles vertically and horizontally. The apollo's belt of his wait was perfect in every way, pulling in all the enormity of such a man to one place. This was extremely futile and a sea of muscle welcomed me. Obliques the size of bars of soap awaited my arrival, each one looking extremely tight and fastened into the giant my dad was. At this point, I was standing as I tried to continue going up my dad. He was so tall standing up that, even on his knees, his torso raised him more than 7 feet tall, making him taller than me even as he sat. His amazing height was the last thing on my mind before I felt my head bump into what felt like the ceiling. I raised my attention up to the cause and my mouth began to water as I saw two of the most hulking, meaty pecs hover above me. Clearly, they were far from dad's rib cage but that wasn't the only amazing thing about them. Each one was spread far and in opposite directions, making it truly appear as if a wall of hairy muscle was spread before me. Each pec was capped with the most succulent nipple on each side that seemed to drop and appeared ready to be sucked and tortured by someone's mouth. For a few seconds, that someone was me as my tongue touched one nipple and licked around it. I was lost in the muscle as dad flexed two boulder biceps that looked so big, they could eat me and still have room for a the main course. Each bicep peak soared high as they were flexed, angry veins appearing on each as the muscle swelled with blood. I found myself grabbing hold of one of dad's massive arms and licking it with all my might. I could feel myself fire another small stream of jizz as I rode the bicep. This was potentially the most amazing moment of my life as I licked and licked all over my dad's upper body. Suddenly, an enormous vein grew on dad's arm and the muscle began to shake. My dad's skin turned red as though he had come from the beach and had experienced a terrible skin burn. "Fuck, not now..." he groaned as dad's flexing seemed to be unstoppable. Dad stood and I held on as the floor became very far away from me. I had no time to enjoy the view as I heard dad groan as if he were experiencing pleasure and pain at the same time. " It hurts!" he roared as his eyes seemed to be glaring off in space, their blue intensity piercing into all who dared look into them. I knew almost instantly Medusa would look into those eyes and be the one to turn to stone from such a powerful and manly stare. I felt cock fire a load as I looked into those eyes. Dad caught this and smiled a pained smile. " Don't tire out just yet, Squirt. It's only just getting to the good part" Dad roared as suddenly every muscle in his body flexed harder than I imagined were possible. Muscle and veins were decorated across the giant as though they believed they could make such a body more perfect with more blood. It was truly a scene that could make you fire a dozen loads just from standing in front of such an amazing sight. At first, I didn't catch it. It only came in very small intervals as my eyes trained on the muscle fibers of the bicep I was hugging. Still, I saw it as the muscle almost seemed to swell before me. I trained my eyes on it, unblinking before I saw the muscle jump again. I felt my cock painfully harden as I knew what was coming next. My dad was growing! I watched with amazement as the bicep I held seemed to puff up and make it harder for me to get a hold of such a big muscle. The muscles beneath me only seemed to become harder as I felt the undentable muscle seemed to push against me and press more powerfully into every body part. I watched as my dad's massive shoulders only seemed to get bigger and bigger in front of me as though they were being pumped with air. His neck seemed to thicken along with him and I looked on, dumbfounded, as I watched my dad's head also grow too, keeping up with the rest of him. In the beginning, I thought that there was no way the two massive pecs I'd licked could possibly get any bigger. Now, I knew that was a foolish thing to think as the two creatures jumped and then swelled outward, puffing out like a swelling loaf of bread that had been mixed with A LOT of yeast. I found myself to be a really infatuated pec man as I watched the two plates seemed to thicken and grow, becoming farther away from me as the swelling bicep I hugged grew longer as well as thicker, elongating the arm and amplifying what made dad's body so hot. I couldn't help but drool as my attention lowered to the rest of my enormous dad. His wall of perfect abs looked like you could swing a metal bat into it and you'd only send vibrations through the bat as it reacted to hitting such a hard wall. Each one appeared to be perfectly segmented on his body and divided among the rest in a perfect 8 pack. I could almost tell that all this brawn upstairs was causing dad's skin to thin itself out from so much being stuffed into it. The enormity of the situation truly set in as I saw the most massive bulge in a pair of weakening briefs. Clearly, dad had used these undergarments because they were one of his last fitting pairs. The manhood hiding inside appeared to be outgrowing its incredible shrinking prison. Two hairy cannonballs that had to be filled to the brim with cum were bulging out of the leg holes of the garment as the shaft of the giant seemed to push the briefs forward and cause them to strain in order to contain everything at once. I watched as a tear formed in the hem of the underwear, the muscle beneath clearly becoming too much for such a pathetic man made invention. Dad's ever growing cock quickly joined the fun as it began to harden and mix its growth with a pump of blood. My lips actually became dry as I watched the massive manhood grow at an unbelievable speed, Outgrowing the width of my chest and my height, quickly running past that and refusing to slow down as it began to attempt outgrowing Jeff. The shaft began to thicken as the extra stretchy briefs continued to tear. I could tell almost instantly that you could put furniture on that enormous weapon and you'd find no need to have to balance it. Simple place a sofa on the cock and it would have more than enough room to sit firmly. As the manhood was growing and reaching god proportions, I watched as two quads came into view on both sides, growing as if they were trying to still be seen behind the massive growing ball sack sitting on top of them. Each one appeared to be covered in veins as they held such a massive body up with their brawn. With ton after ton of muscle being piled onto them, they must have known they'd have to grow bigger and stronger to keep up with everything else. Each one looked as if it could withstand the weight of a building and still ask for more! The segmented heads in each one swelled, accentuating each individual part and making them all look even better as a group. I looked down further and caught his calves just in time to see each one grow a vein and harden remarkably. Who needed a football when you could use one of dad's calves. Of course, even then, you wouldn't be able to throw something so big and heavy in the first place as it appeared to be far past the size of my torso. I gasped at the size of dad's feet way way below. Even from here, I could tell that each one could have been close to being able to hide a big screen tv underneath even from my perch above. Yet they still continued to grow bigger. Just as I was nearly hypnotized by the lengthening feet down below, I was brought back to a cock worthy of a giant god. With a loud SSSNAP and POP, the longest and biggest cock of all time was set free from the feeble confines that had been holding it down. A massive hand wrapped around my torso and I was lifted up and off the bicep I was lying on before I was introduced to the largest, still growing cock there was. "Help.... me.....John" Dad said through pained groans as his body continued to swell. I could tell that he was pain and that, somehow, his cock being hard was the cause of some of it. Of course, I still grabbed hold for much more selfish reasons. With the biggest man-bush to rest on, I got to work on the giant member before me. It's length far surpassed me as it seemed to be trying to stretch into the sky. For a moment, I could tell it had reached 8 feet in height but then it grew past that. Just eye balling, I could tell that it was beyond 9 feet in length and potentially 6 feet thick. It was like hugging a walrus! I was forced to use the bush and rod base beneath me as footing as I stood on the giant's crotch in an attempt to better wield Dad's weapon. "Fuck....." I heard someone above me say as I continued to rub the pole up and down with my body. I could feel it tighten as it swelled, clearly now at full erection and quickly reaching climax. Clear liquid was leaking from the high tip and falling like an erotic river down to the floor, creating a kind of puddle. I was too busy rubbing the god weapon to appreciate what was happening around me. The floor was creaking as it tried to contain all of the mass that was filling into its occupant. The bed had long been broken and was now too tiny to be stood upon by dad's large body. His legs were too big and too long! Now, each one stood on opposite sides of the bed like a married couple. "FUCK!!!" Dad roared as his head punched the ceiling and his growing cock began to leak like an open faucet. I was hot as I rubbed back and forth on the giant like the cock slave I knew I was. I was hypnotized by the size and power surrounding me that seemed to just get become more and more of those qualities I was growing to love. "I CANT HOLD IT ANY LONGER!!!" Dad roared with his deep and powerful voice. Like an oversized fire hose pumped by a faucet, dad's cock instantly thickened dramatically as it prepared to fire the biggest load of all time. Plaster fell from the ceiling as dad's ever expansive body just seemed to press harder and harder into it, his big head full of hair now matted against the vertical limit. "GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!" Dad roared as his cock shook with power and fired what had to be the biggest load of all time. White, thick liquid flew everywhere in a single direction like the perfect hose. The now cracked ceiling and floors now had matching walls as the room was slowly painted in white. Dad bellowed like a lion ruling his kingdom as he fired off endlessly, his growth seeming to accelerate as it all happened. " IT"S GETTING TOO STROOOOOONG!!!" he cried as he tried grab a hold of the uncontrollable weapon. For a moment, I was surrounded by so much growing muscle and cock that I took advantage of it to fire more cum without touching my cock. Just like the night before, my cock fire was nothing compared to the cock cannon I stood on. Cum filled the room at an incredible speed, quickly covering dad's feet and slowly raised past his ankles. The room was slowly sinking in a never ending cum sea that came straight from the most powerful cock on the planet. Still dad grew and grew, his big and full lats now pressing into the ceiling. I could tell he was in pain but the smile on his face was just amazingly hot, making my now spent cock sore. " SO FUCKING BIIIIG!" he roared as he let his cock go and raised his hands to the ceiling, his massive arms flexing with everyone movement. Next thing I knew, I was surrounded by pecs and biceps and a cock that were all so big I could almost see myself getting crushed between it all. Just when I thought the sex would never end, it all came to an abrupt stop. The room had been painted white just like dad's room and was now so full that, if I were to stand in it, my black body hair and skin would be bleached white from the neck down with thick, steaming cum. Dad stopped growing just as his upper back was pushed against the ceiling and his cock head was now defiantly in his face, still hard as steel and rigid as a telephone pole. I looked up at his face and he just smiled down at me with glowing eyes. " Is it alright for me to say I've gotten too big for my britches?" he asked with an even more powerful voice than before that seemed to make me leak pre just from its sound. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dad and I had trouble escaping the room as neither of us could get out without either drowning or tearing down a wall. Eventually, we decided tearing down a wall was much better than me drowning myself and getting Jeff for help. If only the NFL could have seen dad as he charged through the wall to my room like the perfect line back given super human strength and size by the gods. I had trouble finding clothes afterwards since they were all submerged in a pool of cum so I was given one of Jeff's smallest pairs of clothes. Of course, seeing as his smallest clothes were made for an 8 foot muscle giant, I had to wear them the same way one would wear covers. It was hot, against my better judgment, and I wanted it to continue but eventually, we found an old pair of clothes that belonged to Jeff before he went through his super growth spurt. It was pretty tight but it was originally made for someone who hadn't even broke the 200 pound mark. Dad said he needed some good eating so he and Jeff decided to go chow down on everything in the enormous kitchen that they could find (although a 25 foot giant is hard to feed and hard to bring around). Feeling like I needed to collect my thoughts, I asked dad if I could get a ride to a local bar but he was still stuffing himself with hundreds of pounds of meat that seemed to be endlessly piled yet still potentially not enough for someone so massive. Seeing that Dad was out of it, Jeff decided to give me the keys to his car and shooed me off. The car itself was actually really big. Coming from me, a guy who was 6'3 and a line backer, that was definitely really big. It took me only a short few minutes to find my way to the bar since I remembered where everything was but I still walked in unsurely as I parked. I stopped outside as I saw the most enormous motorcycle on its side beside the entrance. It looked bigger than the motorcycle I saw in Harry Potter. I dared to wonder whether or not it was a real bike but I kept moving anyway. When I entered the bar, I stopped in my tracks. Sitting right at the center of the many stools was the widest back and ass in the tightest leather pants I'd ever seen. Every big and burly muscle was amplified to the Holy Shit degree. I had trouble hiding a boner that had jumped up almost like lightning in my pants as I quickly ran next to him and sat in the stool beside him. I looked down and could see that his stool was struggling to hold him as it creaked from every flex his ass made on top of it. Each foot was wearing a giant boot big enough for me to put a leg into. His long legs were spread wide to the point his left leg was nearly on my chest. A muscle gut you could hide multiple bodies in was lying in front of the giant, pushing into the bar and making it also creak in protest. Pecs that pushed far and powerfully from the man's rib cage were pushed forward and look like they were just begging for someone to dare them to tear the white t shirt beneath and the leather jacket to shreds. Big arms that seemed to be far bigger than every muscle I could possibly have pushed taut against the leather jacket the man wore. High above, I could make out a shoulder so large and powerful looking, you could use it to shield yourself against bullets and be unharmed from head to toe. His hair appeared ashen gray and seemed as if it was in a hairstyle that was clearly made to stick straight up while still short and was doing a good job of staying that way. The man looked down at me through a mean looking pair of sun glasses and I could see over his massive torso that he owned a really manly and thick goatee. I could almost feel his eyes concentrating on me for only an instant before the bartender came over with a tall and wide beer mug that looked like you could eat cereal from it. He looked down at it and picked it up with a massive hand, the handle still too small for all his fingers to hold it. As if he were lifting a coffee mug, he lifted the drink and gulped it down in seconds, his massive adam's apple bouncing with each swallow. He slammed it down on the bar, making a big dent in the wood and cracking the mug, before he turned his stool to me. His long and thick legs surrounding me on both sides as he leaned down and looked into me, his upper body bulging and looking as if it would explode from the shirt and jacket. " Hey there, short stack" he said down to me in a voice that made me quiver. I came right in my pants and he could tell instantly. I went red as I tried to pretend it didn't happen. He hadn't stopped looking at me and took off his glasses. A pair of strong, electric blue eyes looked at me and seemed to be looking into my soul. I lost all attention as I looked into those eyes. " Hey.........sir" I said, trying to show respect for the big man as he looked down at me. When it seemed I would explode from the tension, the big man smiled and then laughed a big and hearty laugh that I felt in the deepest part of my being. " Don't call me sir, Shorty!" he said in the middle of his laughter. When he finally stopped cracking up, he looked back down at me with a smile. " Call me James" he said. I took this as a command as I sat in my chair feebly. A massive and heavy hand touched my shoulder and I looked up at the giant. " Is that anyway to talk to your big 'ol grandad?!" he said before laughing again. I was speechless.
  20. MuscleNexusTF

    Admiring The Changes

    Hey everyone, here's something a little different. This was kind of just an exercise in writing the growth scene. No sex, no orgasm, just getting bigger. The plus side to this is that something different came out of it... Pay attention to the before and after, is the rock really needed to tell the story? Could the rock be replaced by years of hard work? Could Alex be you?! Enjoy Admiring the Changes Alex brought a towel to his face and wiped the sweat from his flushed skin. He continued to dab at his skin as he walked through the gym. Clangs of iron and the murmur of voices surrounded him. He briefly enjoyed the cool touch of a rotating fan before dropping his towel into a bin and sauntering into the locker room. Alex had been going to the same gym for months. It was summer after his second year at college, and he had decided long ago that he needed to bulk up if he was going to get anywhere with the hottest guys at his school. Unfortunately, for all his effort, the gains were only trickling in. A pound here and a pound there. There was no doubt that he looked miles better than when he had started in the spring, but he was still desperately weak with an unappealing thin layer of fat. His back was a little wider and his pecs were a little squarer, but that was about it. Despite his slow progress, Alex regarded himself in the locker room mirror with a subdued pride. Even if he was still weak, the sweat dripping off his face and his little pump was enough to keep him coming back day after day. He walked past a few section of lockers before coming up to the last little section around a bend, he liked it there because he almost never saw anyone else. And besides, all the attractive guys never seemed to change in the open, it was always just older men. He was perfectly fine with being unseen and seeing no one, as he changed out of his sweat drenched clothes. Alex was a modest gym goer. He never wore anything tight or revealing, like so many others at the gym. Mostly because he had nothing to show, but also because he simply hated bringing undue attention to himself. He got into the gym and silently did his thing, and then he went home. He never talked with anyone, and he certainly never hogged any equipment or waited for someone to finish with something. He was a ghost, in and out. Alex fiddled with his rotary lock absentmindedly. He frowned as the bar neatly clicked open before he had a chance to finish his combo. ‘Shit,’ he thought. Anyone could have just come in and taken his wallet or his gym bag. He cursed his own stupidity and swung open the door. It was immediately clear that he had screwed up, this was not his locker. He looked at the number, realizing that his locker was one over. Whatever, he motioned to close the door when something in it caught his eye. Just before the door had shut, he noticed a glowing in the darkness of the locker. He looked around warily. As always, there was no one there. He edged the door open and peaked inside. Sure enough, there was a faint white glow emanating from a small object at the back of the locker. He peered at it through the darkness. It didn’t look like much more than an ordinary rock. It’s rough stony exterior didn’t look capable of giving off light, but there it was. Any ordinary person would have let it go, a trick of the light. But Alex was going into his third year of earth sciences, and he needed to know more. He reached inside and grabbed the rock. Instantly, a throb ran down his arm and into his body. His stomach and heart faltered and fluttered, the sensation was not unlike that which you get when you anticipate something arousing. “What the?” Alex gasped quietly as his heart pumped faster and his skin tingled. He suddenly felt light headed, he shoved the rock back into the locker and jammed the door closed. Thoughts of radiation and poison crossed his mind, as he struggled to keep himself propped on his own locker door. And then a new sensation started. As his heart pounded, he felt a sudden tightness in his arm. He grimaced, expecting it to be red and swollen. But what he saw instead made his heart drop. His arm had indeed swollen, but it appeared to be swollen with thick muscle! He watched as the muscles in his forearm began bulging and pushing thickening veins to the surface of his skin. He stared at his thickening arm with a mixture of horror and pleasure. The image of thickly muscled bodybuilders had always turned Alex on, so the sight and feel of his swelling muscles was quickly kicking his libido into high gear. He turned to look at his reflection in the mirror. His thickly muscled forearm and veiny hands heavily hung off his scrawny frame. He gasped as the tightness spread to his upper arm, shoulder and chest. His biceps and triceps began to slowly swell, quickly filling his previously loose t-shirt. And then he could he feel his chest begin to expand. He watched as two mounds of muscle began filling his shirt. Simultaneously he could feel and see the muscles of his back expanding, which accentuated his growing and now globular shoulders. He groaned as his medium shirt slowly stretched to its limits. He regarded himself with a hesitant smile, he resembled the athletes that he lusted over. Maybe not quite an amateur bodybuilder, but he was definitely as muscular as some of the varsity football players, but with less fat, making his muscles stand out even more. He watched hungrily as his arms continued to grow. Thick veins emerged on his thickening biceps and snaked into his shirt. His chest, now wide and perfectly formed continued to push the fibres of his shirt to their limit. To his shock, he heard the sound of tearing as a split slowly made its way from his neck and down the deepening crest of his pecs. He watched himself, heaving with more mass and power with every breath. The shirt fell away to reveal a deepening set of abs. He noticed something else in the mirror, furrowing his brow. Faint but sure, he began to develop a dusting of dark hair on his abdomen. He felt a slight tingling as his chest also began to darken with coarse hair. The stubble on his jaw also appeared to darken slightly. Whatever, he could deal with some extra hair. He reasoned that it must be a side effect of his growing muscles. Speaking of growing muscles, Alex moaned as he felt a mounting pressure in his shorts. He regarded his growing bulge incredulously. Another side effect, he rationalized. His attention was torn away from his prodigious manhood and down to his bare calves. He had always loved the summer months, what he called ‘shorts season.’ There was nothing better than a nice pair of muscular legs, and his were now the best he had ever seen. His calves could only be described as ‘thick.’ Slight veins gave more definition to the hairy mounds of muscle. As if on cue, he felt a constriction envelop around his thighs as the muscle filled his shorts. The fabric stretched and formed around the massive trunks that his legs had become. Every cut, vein and fibre was visible in the skin tight material. He flexed appreciatively. His attention was again directed to his upper body where his biceps and triceps where now heaving with thick mass, his sleeves were utterly destroy so the whole shirt hung around him in shreds. His impossibly thick pecs strained in the middle through the tatters of the fabric, every fibre visible. The mass of it heaved with every movement and breath. He could feel the process coming to a halt as his heart rate seemed to return to normal and the tingling began to recede a little. He breathed a long satisfied sigh of relief, the sound that came out was octaves lower than it would have been minutes ago. He regarded himself coolly in the mirror. He was surprised to see a short beard on his face and a light padding of hair on his arms, chest and abs. He tore the rest of the shirt off with ease and let it fall at his veiny feet. He looked down, noticing that they too seemed to have grown in his white socks. He looked over at his shoes and was relieved that he had taken them off before touching the rock. The rock! He tore open the locker, relishing the way his now veiny and large hand seemed to be too large for the little handle. Alex stared at it, there was no hint of a glow, it looked just like an ordinary rock. He looked at the other contents of the locker. There was an extra large tank top and size 15 runners. He looked down at his feet… Normally he would have been horrified at the thought of taking something from someone’s locker, but he was no longer normal. He didn’t feel normal, and he definitely didn’t look normal. He glanced back at his reflection. Amazingly, he didn’t just resemble the bodybuilder’s that he used to lust over, but he exceeded them aesthetically in almost every way. He was tall and his skin was perfect (even if a little extra hirsute). The mass of his body was unmatched, he was bulky and thick everywhere. Yet, he had veins and cuts in all the right places, giving him a lean, dry look that any professional bodybuilder would kill for. The formerly skinny 20 year old reached a hairy, meaty arm into the locker and took out the shoes and tank top. He was hardly surprised to find that the shoes fit, the extra size didn’t look out of place below the bulging mass of his tree trunk legs. The fabric of the tank top was taught over his massive pecs and abs, but it did the trick. He looked amazing with his corded arms and spherical shoulders hanging by his sides. Alex knew exactly what he wanted to do with his new body. He shut both lockers, not bothering to lock his. He strode around the corner and into the busier section of the locker room. Suddenly, he was acutely aware of the clanging of metal and the drone of music from the gym’s speakers. With heavy, satisfying footsteps, Alex carried his bulk through the room. For once, all eyes were on him. And for the first time, he loved the attention. In fact, the eyes on him only made him more aroused. Some guys merely looked in shock and jealously, others were almost literally drooling at the sight of the brawny, hairy man that Alex had become. He walked into the gym, his heart beating madly with anticipation. A smile stretched across his lips as he looked over his iron kingdom. He was the biggest man, and everyone had noticed. Not only did he want to be seen, but he was impossible to miss now. He strode over to the weights, rejoicing in the feel of his legs against each other and the wind of the fan in the corner. Some gym goers glanced up at Alex as he began doing rep after rep of every movement that he could think of. Some staired in appreciation, others looked away in disgust or disinterest. Alex didn’t care, he smiled as he worked his heavy muscles. He had become his own idea of the perfect man.
  21. Omiganda

    My Dad Is A Secret Holder

    Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ Part 4 I was dumbfounded as the ground left from beneath me. My 19 year old "little" brother was carrying me like a 6 year old out of my room, the back of my head hitting the threshold as he ducked to get through. I kicked my legs in protest but my 8 foot tall brother's muscles were tightly fastened to me. The thick and bulging muscle beneath me was a lot for me to take in up close as it moved and bounced with every movement my colossal brother made. The veined, tight, and blood pumped muscle refused to quit as it pushed against me and held me in place like steel. I looked down and was greeted to the large expanse of my brother's back and what looked like two perky and powerful glutes straining the tight clothing my he wore. I felt a boner start to form in my pants but it's strength was overwhelmingly eclipsed by the power in my brother's left pectoral. I became nervous as I felt the warmth and heat of my brother fill my body by contact. It was as if I was surrounded by the most erotic sex machine of all time. Right as I felt my cock strain to keep itself in check, I was saved by the sudden smell of breakfast food. "Smells like dad is making breakfast this morning" my giant brother said as he began to descend the stairs, his big footfalls creating a heavy noise that shook me. As we came down the stairs, I felt something like an earthquake move my midsection so much that it caused my own stomach to hurt. " Sorry, Jacky" Jeff apologized as he rubbed his big, 8 pack stomach. " I haven't eaten all morning yet and it's starting to piss off my stomach" he said we passed one of the many rooms leading toward the kitchen. Right then, I had no clue what I was in for as we entered the enormous room. As we passed the door of the kitchen, I was greeted to an even more powerful smell than the food that seemed to put the other smells into a corner and remain dominant in the entirety of the space. Jeff set me down and then stood back up to his full height, looking down at me before grabbing my shoulders with his big hands and twisting me around. My vision was suddenly overfilled with what looked like a bulging wall of muscle and hair that was clad in nothing but a weakening pair of boxer briefs. A big, tight, and round pair of glutes was bulging towards me like two creatures. These went up and connected with a wide back that was like a mountain range from my perspective. The muscles bulged and moved like tectonic plates over the tall portrait of man. "Your son is here, Pop" Jeff said reassuringly. " And this time, he's 100% awake." Suddenly, the big collection of muscles stopped moving for a moment as if they were unsure what to do but that was quickly changed as they shook with what I could only assume was excitement. Suddenly, the big wall turned like its own personal wind machine, sending a gust of wind past me with the turn of an enormous forearm, and my vision was overfilled with an enormous bulge in a pair of pale-red boxer briefs that had no chance of concealing such a large manhood that threatened to burst out and hit me in the face like an erotic boxing glove prank. A pair of thick and heavy balls appeared to bounce between the two thick legs. I gasped as my vision tried to grasp the giant that stood before. If Jeff was huge at 8 feet tall, this monster had to have been at least 12 or 13 feet. When I could finally move my vision, I could see muscles that were beyond belief covering this astounding form. Thighs with thick and veined muscle teamed with cables of veins and big, full muscle that had to be at a full pump. Each one appeared to be bigger than my waist size and attempting to catch up to my chest. Below that, there were two powerful and overwhelming calf muscles that both shared angry veins covering muscle that looked harder than any marble statue you found in a museum. Just when I almost got distracted by a pair of enormous feet that looked like they could stomp out a forest fire, I saw muscles above me twitch. When I pulled my vision upward, I was given the privilege to view the most beautiful 8 pack the world could have ever seen. It appeared to be sculpted out of pure marble as the tanned muscle seemed too proud to hide anything with fat. Of course, it was far thicker than my chest could hope to be and was testing the boundaries of a roid gut, it still was the most beautiful form of muscle I'd ever laid my eyes on. The highest point of the abdomen was hidden in a cave of shadows as two expanding and contracting air bags hovered over them. In my view, it almost looked like two boulders covered in hair that spread out and were capped by two bulging, protruding nipples. I almost got distracted by them as they seemed to take charge of my vision but then I realized that everyone I looked at covered my vision. The man before was so large, his lats were easily revealed as his biceps, which both looked bigger than my torso, were so large that they seemed to make the giant even bigger than he was (which I believe was really hard to do). Though I licked my lips as I watched the two biceps and forearms bulged outward, both clearly bigger than any bicep I could try to flex, I was surprised as one of the hypnotizing biceps reached out and a hand wider than my face grabbed my shoulder and pulled me in, my face colliding with the giant's bulge. " COME GIVE YOUR BIG OL' DAD A HUG, SQUIRT!" a deep and powerful voice roared as I was smothered in the most crotch I'd ever seen in one place. I could feel it as my face was pressed against what had to be the thickest cock I'd ever seen. Being in my college team, I'd seen cocks small and large in a locker room. I'd even caught a guy who was 9 inches flaccid. But never had I seen something so massive and masculine as the giant cock that looked like it went on forever before reaching its hairy base. The only think I could hope to compare it to was a barrel but even that comparison couldn't describe how long and thick it was in its flaccid form. The smell of 99% Testosterone, 1% Man filled my lungs and caused my cock to form the most noticeable tent I'd ever made. I could feel the enormous rod in my dad's pants bounce suddenly and nudged me in the nose and mouth like a friendly animal. I felt myself swooning before I was pulled away from the godly man beast hiding in my father's tight and straining underwear. My eyes hurt as I watched so much mass move around me suddenly. My dad was now trying to crouch so that he could look at me face to face. As his legs spread further and further apart, his balls began to press harder on the lowest section of his boxer briefs and his cock pushed even more forward. My eyes never left it as I watched inhuman bulge press harder and harder into the fabric the lower my giant of a father tried to crouch. Just as he had come to face to face with me, I could hear a POP and a menacing SNAP that told me that there was a huge gash in the bottom of those big red boxers. I could feel my cock leak pre as I imagined it in my head but I had no time to moan as my dad's eyes came into view from over his big and powerful chest. Even crouched down to look at me, my dad was looking at me from almost an equal footing, causing my frustrated cock to push harder into the fabric of my big white shorts. Luckily there were an extremely loose fit so I wasn't sure whether or not my dad's pronounced blue eyes could see it but I couldn't care less as they connected with me and I was lost in them forever. The face before me was my father's broad, angular face. His jaw was pronounced and covered in a big, black beard that tried to hide the most perfect lips one could bear witness to. I wanted to press my own lips to those beauties but my attention slowly came back to my dad's deep and manly brow, his bushy eye brows almost making his blue eyes even brighter and more seductive. I was pretty much out of my mind as I tried to concentrate on one beautiful feature and failed, moving back to another one and wanting to rub face against it. " How's my little squirt" said a deep voice coming from my father's lips. I almost couldn't speak as I opened my mouth. " Hey..... dad" I said. My dad's eyes lit up as he heard me say it and his arms tensed, his grasp on me stinging a little bit. " I hope your hungry, squirt. I fixed up extra breakfast just so we all had enough" he said, nudging his head in the direction of the table. I turned to the dining table and I thought my eyes would fall out of my head. I had been so distracted by my massive family, I hadn't paid attention to my surroundings at all. The kitchen was much bigger than I thought, It's legs reaching up and matching my height. I could only guess that the table was at least 6 feet high with enough room under it to hide a sofa. The chairs themselves appeared to be at my chest in height and looked like I couldn't dream of moving them myself. It was like I'd entered the home of a giant. Even at the table's height, I could see large piles of food stacked high on it's expanse. Lots of meat and other things were decorated across it. Eggs, bacon, ham, chicken, burgers, scrambled eggs, french toast, turkeys, and even link sausages; each one making its own sizzling noise as they all were piping hot from being cooked recently. I couldn't believe that there was so much food on one table but there it was, spread out before me and standing tall like it was made for a king. "Why don't you two go ahead and start digging in. I'll be right behind you" he said and turned around to get back to cooking atop the stove, which looked to be taller than I was. " Great!" Jeff said as he stomped over the kitchen floor with his bare feet before he sat down in his chair like it was plainly sized, the wood straining and cracking at so much weight being placed on top of it. I went in behind my brother and struggled onto my chair, feeling like I was 3 years old all over again as I marveled at the mountain range of food that went across the table. Loud noises could be heard as Jeff, already gorging himself, had dug his way into an enormous plate of sausage links. I'd never seen anyone on my football team eat like the man across the table. It was like watching a bear eat except the bear was twice as big as your average forest animal. Occasionally, Jeff would take a big, meaty arm and wipe it across the thick beard he was growing. A shadow grew behind me as a large collection of eggs seemed to fall from the sky. " You not hungry, squirt?" came my dad's thick voice. I looked up and he was smiling down at me with the most handsome, fatherly smile and I felt myself beginning to melt. In a panic, I shook my head and began to start eating as well. Right there, I remembered how much I missed my dad's cooking as I felt the many spices and flavors move over my tongue and then exit to my stomach. Right as dad was about to sit down at the head of the chair, the doorbell rang. " Must be the doc" he said as he stood and left the room. I looked over to Jeff. "Doc?" I said through a semi full mouth. Jeff's attention never left his plate. " It's just a man who checks up on dad once in a little while. You know, to make sure his heart is alright and junk" he confirmed." It's not everyday you're 50 years old, 12 feet tall, 9 feet wide, and don't have a grey hair in sight." I looked back at my plate in worry but ignored my worries, jabbing a sausage link with a fork and scrambled eggs with my spoon. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It was 11 o clock at night in the mansion when I woke up from my sleep. After breakfast, Dad had told Jeff to give me a ride around the city in order to get comfortable with my hometown again. Without argument, Jeff quickly went into the mansion garage and drove up to the front of the house in an extra large yellow hummer that looked brand new. I never thought I'd see him in such a flashy vehicle but I'd also never seen someone fill such a large vehicle from top to bottom. When Jeff drove, his head was pressed firmly on the roof and his seat was pushed back so far, I couldn't see it past his large body unless I turned my head all the way to the back of the car. Also, he was so wide, his big arm almost spilled into my side of the car. Every time he needed both arms to turn the wheel on a deep turn, I'd watch as his arm would tense, lift itself up, and then bulge as he made a circular motion over the wheel. That went on for hours before we finally came back home at 9 o' clock. I was so exhausted, I'd gone straight to bed and hit the bed sheets like a rock, my body welcoming the soft embrace of the feathery pillows and silk sheets. Now, at 11:01 pm, I sat up in bed with a startled expression. In my sleep, I knew I heard someone screaming. At first, I thought it was just a dream but then I heard something in the distance. I quickly jumped out of bed wearing my new, more form fitted pajamas and tiptoed to my room's door. I pulled the door open slowly and peeked out, only spotting darkness. Very slowly, I moved to the drawer set by door and opened it, pulling out a flashlight that illuminated a pathway into the darkness. I skillfully moved over the many different forms of clothing on the floor while listening to the sound from far away. Like a cat, I moved down the stairs to the front room, my brow sweating as I tried to fight off the fear. The sound I'd heard had gotten so strong that I knew for certain that it wasn't the sound of weights being moved. It was the sound of a beast. Not just any beast; a large one. A beast so large that his roar shook the house. I tiptoed to the center platform of the stairs and new instantly where the roaring was coming from. The big iron door up at the top of the opposite side of the stairs. I held my breath as I moved carefully and quietly to the door. I moved the flashlight over the dark metal to find a large knob above my head, at least 7 feet from the ground. With my resourceful mind, I carefully set my flashlight down and, with a spring in my step, I jumped to grab the knob, my feet quickly setting them selves against the opposite door to give me a quick burst of force. With difficulty, the heavy door slowly but surely moved forward and a crack big enough to let a 230 pound linebacker opened up for me. When I landed on the ground, I picked up my flash light and turned it off in fear of being discovered by whatever was on the opposite side. The stairway heading up was just like the one leading up to Jeff's rooms. I pressed my hands against the walls to guide up and only turned on my flashlight occasionally to keep from being found out. For a moment, I felt like I was the invisible spy, unable to be found or spotted by any evil villain that wanted to take over the world. A powerful roar defied this thought, the power of its sound waves causing even me to have shaking bones. I quickly turned my light out as I had reluctantly made it to a door with moon light leaking out of it. At first, I feared for my life as I closed in on the ominous door way, the roars now so powerful that my ears began to sting from the force. I pressed myself against the very tall, possibly 30 foot door and, with care, took a peek with one eye into it, bearing witness to a sight that I dare say I cannot describe. In the room, there was nothing of importance that stood out or looked useful except a large window at the opposite wall and a bed. This bed was no ordinary bed as it looked like a pack of seals could sleep on it and it wouldn't bend in any way. What had left me speechless, however, wasn't the size of the bed but what was on it. At the center of the bed, there lie an enormous giant that I recognized. Dad. In the light, I could make out Jeff as he looked like he was trying to wipe a wet rag over my dad as if he were trying to fill him with water. Suddenly, a terrifying roar erupted from my big dad, his hanging arms and legs on the ends of the bed jumping as he seemed to be in immense pain. Jeff was knocked back as dad's muscles seemed to bulge from his straining. As quickly as it had come, the roar stopped and dad fell back on the bed, Jeff resuming his attempts at wiping him down with water. What was going on, I wondered as I tried to grasp what was happening. Just as I thought it was all over, Jeff began to speak. " Dad, calm down. The doctor said that if you strain yourself too much, the medicine will go down your bloodstream too fast" he said in a strangely weak voice for such a large man. Medicine, I wondered, what medicine? Without warning, dad grabbed Jeff and pulled him in, my hindered view making it difficult for me to see what they were doing over my dad's large chest. Then, something I thought a son was never supposed to see happened right in front of me. An erection, strong as a rock and big as a telephone pole, formed at dad's crotch. At first, it only appeared to uncurl itself from the drop between two tree trunk thighs but then it began to grow. At first, it started at the size of a telephone pole. But as time went on, that telephone pole would swell like an air balloon, bulging a good few inches bigger before taking a moment to start again. Never could something so big come from any man on earth. In my mind, I knew that the only thing that could conjure something so massive was a god. Already the enormous totem pole began to block the light of the moon and still it grew. I could only assume that, from its distance away from me, the enormous god weapon had to have been longer than I was tall and twice the size of my chest but still growing. I felt a hotness as my pants began to fill with my own erection, it's red, steel-hard head pushing through the waistband and shining with a stream of pre-cum. I began to feel the an overwhelming heat leave my loins and fill the rest of me as my eyes concentrated on the pillar of manliness inside the room. The shadow of my father's powerful tool now hid the moon from me and stood proudly like a flag pole, seeming to have found an appropriate size to rest at. At this point, I'd felt as though I'd entered an extremely erotic dream but it still didn't change the fact that I was turned on by my father's monument to man. Suddenly, dad began to sit up and pulled Jeff in, their faces too dark for me to see them but distinct enough for me to tell that they were experiencing a deep sensual kiss in the dead of the night. I couldn't believe what I was seeing. My dad and my brother were having sex!
  22. Phenyl

    Hockey Hunk

    Part 1 Anthony was one of those boys who started puberty early. Of course the other boys would then say "well that means you're going to be short when you get older" out of spite. Sadly for their young egos, they were proven wrong as Anthony grew to 6'2" by the age of 16. He was a star athlete in high school, mostly for hockey and football – but loved hockey more so because it was a rougher and faster sport. The other jocks would say "well you still won't get into a good college or whatever" out of pure jealousy. Again, he proved them wrong by going to college on a free ride, majoring in Criminal Justice just for show so he could participate in college hockey. It was also for plan B, assuming that for whatever reason he didn't become a professional hockey player, he would fall back on being a police officer. However, Anthony was not the smartest guy and prioritizing his training above all else surely didn't help his studies. He couldn't keep up with the class work and his training, not that Anthony needed any training. Luckily for him he founds an adoring fan of his who looked like a smart guy, one willing to do anything for his favorite hockey player. Colton was his name, a 5'8" 140 average kind of guy with pale skin, though he was pretty cute when he took off his glasses, revealing he had stunning blue eyes. At first Anthony was using Colton merely as a means to successfully complete his courses, pretending to be a big ol' teddy bear to keep Colton happy. Soon, he found it easier and easier to act that way towards Colton until it finally clicked in Anthony's peasized brain. He actually liked showing his affections for Colton, er, just not in public since nobody knew he was gay. It's pretty unbelievable that a 6'2" and 200 pound muscular man could wind up with a guy like Colton. Anthony was always on the front cover of his college's paper because he was just that good looking. Sandy blond hair, blue eyes, and he somehow managed to keep all his teeth in tact – sparkling white. He was always tan from spending time on the beach with Colton a lot. Though the main reason he was there was so he could show off his chiseled body and 8 pack abs. He loved the attention, and Colton's understanding nature made it so it was never a problem. In the end, it's still pretty unbelievable. "Listen up 2s, a 10 is talking." Anthony shouted, commandeering the attention of his teammates. Anthony was considered the center position for the team, though he was above average in every aspect relating to the game – making him a dead ringer for even the highest caliber teams. Something that would come in handy when he moved on to professional hockey. "I noticed you have all been slacking, but that's ok. I'll just carry the entire team like I always do and you guys can just act as decoys for those idiots to chase around. Pass the puck to me if you get it. No exceptions. Oh and Jake, if you let those puny fuckers score even once I'm going to beat the shit out of you. Got it?" "Yeah Anthony. . . I got it. . ." Jake meekly replied. Anthony was kind of a dick, but at the same time the fear of having to deal with Anthony actually motivated the entire team to play better. Anthony may not be smart; at least he knows how to deal with people. "C'mon. No need to get violent. Jake tries his best." Marcus came to the defense of Jake rather quickly. Marcus was the star of the show until Anthony showed up, so it was nothing new. The rest of the team had nothing against Anthony; Marcus clearly did. "Sooooorry, shit man. It's not my fault that Jake's not as good at me. If I could, I'd do all of your jobs." Anthony laughed, which forced half the team to laugh along with him. "Besides, it's just two more games until we get all straight wins. I wish you'd guys get better and stronger after each win like I do. Then it'd be easy to just breeze through the last games." "And you do?" Marcus sighed, finding ways to provoke Anthony into doing something to piss off the rest of the team. "You look the same to me." Anthony clenched his teeth behind closed lips. Anthony had a fascination with being huge, and as of late, he has hit a plateau. It's a touchy subject for him. "Yeah I do." Anthony finally blurted out as he flexed. "The bigger the win, the bigger I get. That's pretty easy to follow, right? But yeah, ball busting aside; just do your best out there, guys. Alright? " The team members agreed, fist pumping as they yelled "RIGHT!" in unison. "Whatever." Marcus snarled. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Anthony may have been a jerk, but he was still a very dexterous player. He had his own dedicated fan section that took up at least half of the arena's seating. Even people who were rooting for the other team soon found themselves joining Anthony's fan base. Anthony was a one man demolition crew on ice skates; it's hard to not root for someone so impressive. "O-1 O-1 O-1!" and "AN-THON-Y! AN-THON-Y!" was all that can be heard from the stands, drowning out whatever else the others were trying to cheer. In response to his fan's adoration, Anthony took the puck and slid it around two of the opposing team's bulkiest players before bringing it back to his side. The fans still roared, perhaps even louder since they knew Anthony was just showing off while burning through the remaining time. All the way from across the ice, he slammed the puck, sending it gliding into the other team's net. It took the crowd and referee a few moments to realize that the puck had indeed went into the goal, in which they responded by jumping out of their seats. Another flawless win mostly thanks to Anthony. Anthony was looking for just one person in the crowd, the cute nerd who was just gently clapping his hands and grinning. As far as he was concerned, Anthony just needed that one fan to make his day. He gave Colton a thumbs up before thrusting his muscular arms in the air as his team mates surrounded him. It may seem weird, but they genuinely liked the guy despite him being very cocky. Anthony just had a certain air about him that drew people to him. After signing tons of autographs, jerseys, and other newly purchased merchandise – Anthony retreated to the locker room to get a shower and get changed. The rest of the team was gone, which only left a few janitors and Colton inside the stadium. Despite winning, he started feeling really awful for some reason. It must have been written on his face, since Colton was alarmed as soon as Anthony entered the locker room. "Anthony, what's wrong?!" Colton panicked, running up to his boyfriend and caressing Anthony's cheek. "You're burning up. Are you ok? You can't get sick with the last game of the season coming up. . ." "Yeah, yeah, I'm fine." Anthony lied as he clenched his fists. "Ug, fuck! When did this uniform get so god damn tight?" "Now that you mention it, it does look a bit tight. I never seen it your pads bulge out so much." Colton continued eyeing up Anthony, until it clicked. "Anthony. . . I think you're. . . Growing. . ." "Shit like that doesn't happen." Anthony said through clenched his teeth. His body was on fire as his muscles pushed outward. The friction between his gear and skin was almost unbearable, especially the friction caused by his jockstrap. Loud grunts echoed throughout the empty locker room, along with the sound of Anthony pounding nearby lockers out of confusion. Colton could see Anthony's tanned forearms, calves, and abs start to show as Anthony grew taller. Every time Anthony breathed his jersey and pant legs rose up a tiny bit more until his uniform was clinging to his body as if it were a second skin. The bottom half of his 8 pack abs were bulging outward, becoming thicker and wider as his torso expanded. His pecs ripped out of jersey, leaving shredded remaining of his shirt and pads dangling over his still growing shoulders. Anthony looked down and to his dismay, could not see past his pecs. Instead, he tried to look over to his arm, finding it difficult since his lats and delts new bulk was in the way. He started flexing, each time he flexed his arm seemed to grow a tiny bit more. More and more veins snaking to the surface as his biceps and triceps pushed outward from his arms. Anthony panted in delight, despite the pain he felt around his groin. Anthony calmed down a bit now that the cool locker room air was easing his overheated body out of its frenzy. He cupped the front of his pants and moaned, his entire lower body was bulging out too. His quads destroyed his pants, leavening nothing but just the waistline of the pants intact. His jockstrap stretched forward, the straps digging into the back of his legs and groin, barely containing his firm legs and new package. Anthony flexed his quads as hard as possible, forcing the jock strap to give way and release his package from confinement. Anthony's removed the tattered remains of his uniform, exposing his tanned, smooth, and glistening skin to his boyfriend. He even had to remove his socks now that his feet tore through them. He started touching his chest and arms, feeling the new strength that filled them. Anthony may not have been the strongest man in the world, but he was surely close now that he stood at 6'8" with 320 pounds of ripped muscle. "Aw it stopped." Anthony looked sad, but his frown quickly flipped upside down. "Hah, who gives a shit? Look at me, I'm MASSIVE! Go get the measuring tape from my locker." "Anthony this is. . ." Colton gulped as he obeyed orders. "Don't just stand there sweetcheeks, start measuring!" Anthony struck a pose, flexing both his biceps. Colton wrapped the tape around Anthony's bulging bicep and soon found himself caressing Anthony's arm. "You like 'em? You can worship them later. Now about their size, what does it say?" "I-incredible! Your arms are 21 inches thick! I have to do your chest next." Colton was possibly more excited than Anthony at this point. He knew all of Anthony's stats, so seeing what became of his boyfriend made the situation even more arousing. "56 inches. . . From. . . 48 inches. . ." Anthony bounced his pecs a few time and playfully shoved Colton's face into the center of them. Colton eagerly groped and licked whatever he could, the salty sweat somewhat quenching his desire for Anthony's body. Anthony kissed the top of Colton's head as he pulled him in for a bear hug. Colton took the opportunity to run his hands over Anthony's arms and shoulders, massive beyond belief for a man his age. "Pretty awesome, right? I guess I really do get stronger after every time I win. I'm just that much of a badass." Anthony gave Colton a few quick pecks on his lips. He effortlessly held Colton with one hand as he used his other hand to probe around his crotch. "Now there's even more of me to love and more of me to use for making love. I bet you just don't know what to do with all of it." "I don't." Colton smiled. "I was hoping you would know." "I'm hungry. How 'bout you?" Anthony changed the subject, his stomach letting out a grumbling noise. "I could eat." Colton replied as Anthony let him down. "When you say eat, do you mean 'gobble down a big cock' or eat actual food? Because I wouldn't mind a blow job right about now." Anthony rustled Colton's messy brown hair "Food, Anthony, food." Colton laughed, giving Anthony's abs a playful tap. "Then sex. I really want to see what this new cock can do." "You drive a hard bargain, but I'll take it. Before we go out we should go find you something that fits. As much as I like seeing you naked, I don't think it's legal to be naked in public. You probably need a shower too, you're sweaty from top to bottom." "Oh yeah. I forgot about that." Anthony dashed off for the showers, eager to take his new body out for a stroll. From the showers he yelled, "Raid the lockers for me to find something that fits!" "Commit a crime? Suuuure." Colton sighed, but still followed Anthony's orders. PART 2 "Today's the big day, Anthony." Colton smiled as he wrapped himself around Anthony's massive arm. "It's sad in a way, don't you think?" "Sad? Please! I had a ton of offers to join professional hockey teams around this area, now everyone in the damn USA wants me!" Even though it was an exaggeration, he still wasn't far from the truth. "I mean. . . You move on with your life and leave me behind. I got one more year left of college, remember?" Colton frowned as he pulled himself closer to Anthony. Anthony shook Colton free of his arm and wrapped himself around Colton, the height difference making it more awkward than it used to be. "You'll be fine. I'll visit you whenever I have time off and I'll chat with you every day with the webcam you got me." Anthony lifted Colton up, giving him a kiss. "I'm going to be famous and earn lots of money. Then when you're done you can come live with me and I'll take care of you." Colton kissed Anthony back. "As long as I get to be with you, I don't care if we're rich or poor." "Well you'd have a degree. So you could work too. I sure as hell ain't living like some hobo. These muscles need some serious fuel and supplements. " Colton rolled his eyes, "I suppose there's that. Anyway, put me down so I can get to work on making some hot chocolate and sandwiches for the team. I'll make you a big lunch while I'm at it too." "I'm not hungry." Anthony shrugged. "It's weird. I went outside with nothing but my boxers and I didn't feel cold or nothing. I sat in the sun for a while and I didn't feel hungry any more. What's that all about?" "Uh. . ." Colton squinted, "That does sound awfully strange. Are you sure you're not hungry?" "Yep," Anthony replied with another shrug. Colton knew what his body language was saying, and decided to not ask any more questions about Anthony's new body. "I'm just going to find some extra baggy clothes to wear. None of my old ones fit. This shit's going to get expensive real quick if I keep growing. I guess I got to go buy new gear too, so you can go ahead without me when you're done. You don’t want to keep those guys waiting, they get antsy when you show up late." Colton blushed a bit. "Well, ok. Do you want me to go out and buy you some clothes?" "Eh, fuck it then. I'll walk around naked or with a towel around me or something. Who'd complain?" Anthony replied as he strolled into the bedroom to find something to wear. "I know I wouldn't," Colton giggled. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton's dad was a professional hockey player, and Colton really wanted to get involved with the sport. Sadly for him, he was not built for it. He could skate faster than anyone on the team, but that's only a quarter of what's required to be a truly good player. As such, he just dedicated himself to being the team's personal assistant; he even offered to help any of the team members if their grades were declining. The guys happily accepted him as an honorary team member and most of them considered Colton to be a best friend. Whether it be from Colton winning them over with his general likeability or his addictive hot chocolate. It was the last game of the year, which also signaled that finals were right around the corner for college courses. The team liked to gather in the locker room 1 to 2 hours before the game. Mostly to eat or drink whatever Colton brought them without having to wolf it down. Colton walked down the locker room benches, handing off a cup of hot chocolate and sandwiches to the team members. They all thanked him, gave him playful punches, and Jake even hugged Colton. It was the last time most of them would ever really be able to see or talk to Colton. Finally, Colton made his way to Marcus – who purposefully alienated himself from the rest. He had a sour look on his face, probably jealous of not being the center of attention. "You don't want any, Marcus?" "No. I never have it any other time. Why the fuck would I want it now?" "But you look really tense, it'll help you calm down." Colton poured a cup of hot chocolate and held it out. Marcus sneered as he took the cup and blindly threw it, causing the contents to explode over Jake's hand. Jake yelped as he shook the excess liquid off his hand, and a second later, Colton was by his side with a bottle of water to cool Jake's hand. "I have some ointment in my bag for that, just hold on." As Colton went to get the ointment the rest of the team turned to Marcus. "Yo what the fuck Marcus?" "Not cool." "Can you stop being a twat for more than second?" "Yep!" "After this match I'm going to-" "Going to what? I'm bigger than you. I will destroy you," Marcus laughed. "I'm done with all of you assholes anyway. I'm tired of having to deal with your stupid faces, walking around and worshipping Anthony and pretending to like this little queer Colton. I can't believe you let that gaywad even close to you." Colton was in the middle of massaging ointment on to Jake's hand when Marcus said that, causing him to stop. Colton looked ashamed and was afraid that the other team members might believe Marcus. "Yeah we know he's gay," Jake casually replied. "Duh. We never mentioned it because it doesn't matter." "Colton's still an awesome guy." "Yep." Each comment made Colton blush more and more. "Yeah, Colton's pretty fucking awesome." That comment belonged to Anthony, causing all the team members to look towards the locker room entrance. What they saw shocked them, to say the least. "He's also my fucking boyfriend, so I dare you to say something about him again. C'mon Marcus. Give me a reason to punch in your ugly face." The rest of the members were still in shock, especially after that bombshell Anthony dropped. . . All except Marcus who started laughing. "Pffffff-hahahaha! Are you for real? Hot fucking damn, you're so insecure about being the same size as me that you went and put on some lifts and pads to make yourself look bigger. Wow Anthony. Wow. You wanna start something? Ok then. I'll punch right through those pads." Marcus kept laughing as he walked up to Anthony and punched him forcefully in the stomach. The cockiness and arrogance drained from his face as he realized he just punched Anthony's abs. Marcus was in disbelief, using his hand to now feel over Anthony's stomach. 1-2-3-4-5-6-7-8. . . There they are, 8 perfectly formed abs. Rock solid and resistant to the most forceful punch Marcus could muster. Anthony placed his hands over Marcus' head and shoulder, clamping down to hold the angry bastard in place while inflicting some real pain. "Looks like there's nothing to start," Anthony smirked, as he forced Marcus to turn around. He pushed Marcus forward towards Colton. "You are going to apologize to my boyfriend. Then you're going to tell the coach you're sick. You're going to miss the last game. You aren't a part of this team." "Y-you freak! You can't do this to me. . ." Marcus whined, trying to struggle free. Anthony just clamped down harder. "AH-AH-S-STOP! OK! . . . Sorry Colton. And I'm sorry you guys have to deal with a fake wannabe alpha who's also a fucking fa-" Anthony turned Marcus towards the door and forcefully kneed him in the back, sending Marcus flying several feet in front of him. Marcus looked back in disgust as he crawled to the door, letting himself out. Whatever was left of his ridiculous ego was shattered – not that anybody cared. He had it coming for a long time. "Well, that was fun," Anthony laughed as he turned to his team mates. It was an awkward stare-off between them. Anthony's common sense kicked in for once in his life, reminding him that people just don't suddenly become muscular giants. Too bad for Anthony that he lacked the words or approach to say what needed to be said. Anthony shifted uncomfortably a few times, his muscles rolling along with the rest of his body. The only purpose that served was to accidentally entrance his team mates more. Anthony started shifting more and more frequently until someone finally pointed out the obvious. "Holy shit! Anthony you're. . . Getting bigger!" "Huh?" Anthony looked down and saw his already formidable pec shelf push out slowly. His team mates and Colton watched with bated breath. "Er, I guess that counted as a win. . . Hehe. . . This is going to be fucking awesome." Anthony's balance became off center as his body grew heavier, causing him to push his back against the locker for support. Only his chest was growing, it's almost as if his body had this growth spurt planned out. The shirt Anthony was wearing happened to be very tight around his chest, so as it swollen larger, it began tearing a line down the top of the shirt. 57" rip, 58" riiip, 59" riiiiiiiiip, 60 inches, the top half destroyed. His pecs now in few view, his body configuring their shape to be more squared off so they could hold up better on his wide frame. His team members were drooling, inching closer and closer to Anthony to get a better look. He looked kind of silly with his pecs hanging out, but the shoulders and bottom half of his shirt was still in tact. . . For now. Anthony's arms rose up to a slanted angle, his fingers dug into the lockers as he tried to contain the pleasure of his biceps and triceps getting larger. The arm holes of his shirt were trying their best to hug his arms or at least dig into his skin. Though they didn't succeed, there was far too much muscle to fight against. Eventually he flexed his biceps to get it over with; the shredded cloth flew away from his solid biceps. When he stopped flexing his arm, his bicep did not go back to its fully relaxed state. Instead, it stayed at a whopping 26" of meaty muscle. His team mates could not wait, and decided to help Anthony's body with its mission to shred all of Anthony's clothing. They tore away the rest of his shirt, each of them pushing against each other to feel Anthony's newly growing stature. Anthony slowly moved away from the lockers to let his team mates surround him. Soon he rose to 7 feet tall, towering over all his team mates, some of them struggling to touch his ridiculously large shoulders. Colton stood to the side and watched, enjoying the show from where he was at. He knew very well Anthony loves to be worshipped, and being worshiped by other muscular men was just one of Anthony's fantasies – he didn't want to ruin it. His team mates eagerly tore away Anthony's pants, each of them trying to cup his growing bulge. They all had an irrational desire to pleasure Anthony, even though most of them were straight, with the obvious exception of Jake who was enjoying Anthony's body the most out of all the other men. Anthony in turn made sure Jake got to touch whatever he wanted, and especially made sure Jake's large hands were one of the hands rubbing Anthony's cock. Anthony could feel his team mate's cocks rubbing up against him, increasing his own pleasure tenfold. Some of his team mates tried grabbing at Anthony's bubble butt or wrapping themselves around his 35" waist to get better leverage. They were all in a mindless bliss, touching Anthony's glistening muscles, tracing the veins that pushed up to the surface all over his body, kissing his pecs - biceps – neck – shoulders – abs – quads – cock; whatever they could do, they did. His legs started growing thicker; giving his team mates more to rub up against. Anthony's waist also expanded 38" around, giving his bulbous quads more room to situate themselves without crushing his new set of balls and enormous cock. His own cock was pushed up against his abs, the tip of his cock rubbing the bottom of his pecs. His balls tingled with delight as they grew larger in size, and then growing some more as they filled up with his seed. His team mates had already drenched Anthony's body in their own sweat and cum, but they were still not finished. They wanted to shower their alpha in never-ending ecstasy; they wanted to please him no matter what. "I'm close, guys, keep going. . ." Anthony moaned. He could only think simple thoughts about who was where on his body, almost as if his mind was actually trying to understand what was going on. His team mate's tongues wildly lapping at his sweat covered body, their hands groping every muscle they could find on his 420 pound frame of ripped muscle. Their hot, pulsating cocks straining their pants as they rubbed their members against Anthony. The pleasure compounded more and more between them all, which in response made Anthony's balls fill up faster. His cock was now fighting to keep him from having an orgasm; he wanted more before it ended. Though to his dismay, his body did not listen. With a loud and drawn out roar, he came forcefully. His roar radiated through the locker room, shaking his team mates to their cores – causing them to have orgasms as well. Anthony's cum rained down over his team, gallons upon gallons. Each of them were shaking and unable to stand on their own, grabbing on to each other just to stand up right. As Anthony's own body began to sink down to the floor, the rest of his team mates followed. They were reduced to limp masses of muscle lying around the alpha of the team, resting in a puddle of Anthony's virile essence. "Man, talk about team work," Anthony chuckled, and as usual, the rest of the team weakly laughed along with him. "So who was the best?" Jake asked as he idly rubbed his hand along Anthony's quad. "You were, Jake. . . Well the second best. The first best is Col-" Anthony started glowing red in frustration. He just remembered Colton was there. Y'know his boyfriend. Anthony looked over at Colton but couldn't see well. His vision was still blurry thanks to his mind still drowning in ecstasy. He tried to get up from the floor, but the pile of muscular bodies on him were too heavy for him to lift in his current state. "Co-Colton, I don't know what happened. . . Ah. . ." And of course, it hit the rest of the team too. Anthony's boyfriend and their best friend was there. They all just had their way with Anthony right in front of him. They tried to get up and approach Colton, feeling guilty as can be – not to mention utterly ridiculous since they were still covered in Anthony's cum to the point of being painted white. When they finally wobbled up to Colton, they didn't know what to say, so they waited for Jake to say something. As usual. "Colton, it's my fault. I started it, don't blame Anthony!" Jake began. "Y-yeah, we shouldn't have done that." "You gotta forgive him. Be mad at us, not him!" "Yep!" "Guys, guys, relax!" Colton wasn't bothered, and was honestly tickled pink that they were trying so hard. He smiled, "I understand. It was very awkward to watch, but it was still one of Anthony's fantasies to be worshipped by nicely muscled guys. I want Anthony to be happy. Now at least he can say one of his fantasies came true. Besides, I'd rather it be you guys than some strangers." "I wish you were my boyfriend." Jake stared admiringly at Colton. "Phew, that's a relief." "So you're not mad? Good!" "Uh. . . Yep!" "Thanks Colton." Anthony slowly approached his boyfriend, he was about to pick him up before remembering he was covered in white gunk. Colton nodded and understood what Anthony was going to do, so he just nodded and smiled. Anthony tried his hardest not to tackle the cute little guy, so he tried to change the subject. "Uh, I didn't know you guys were all gay though." "We're not." One of them replied. "I don't know what came over me." "It feels gross and wrong, but I loved it." "You felt amazing Anthony! So big and strong. . . But I never got hard while looking at any other guys." "Yep." "Well I am gay, if that makes a difference. To be honest this was one of my fantasies too." "I could tell." Anthony playfully punched Jake in the arm. "I didn't mind feeling you up either." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- The team members sat back and relaxed, letting their wits and breath catch up to them. They planned on getting into the shower to just wash off the cum from their clothes and bodies, only to find something strange. They looked around, giving each other confused looks as they noticed their clothes were dry now – with no sticky white substances in sight. Even Anthony noticed how strange it was. Then all attention turned on Jake as he started moaning. "Oh – ah. . . What's happening to me?" His voice dropped an octave with each word. He started clawing at his clothes, but that's not what was causing them to rip. His quickly expanding muscles and increasing height was. He ballooned out at an exponential rate; his 46" chest jumping to 54" in a flash caused him to stumble forward, catching himself on the bench. His quads ripped his jeans, and his bulge busted the zipper as his briefs tried to contain his inflating endowment. The same started happening all throughout the locker room, each of them suddenly moaning as their clothes tightened around their growing bodies. All of them growing to various heights and their packages bursting forth from their pants-prison. The fat on their bodies melted away, making room for more muscle. They were all panting and sweating, feeling up their bodies as they enjoyed the growth. Jake was quickly becoming the largest of them all, taking on the size Anthony previously was before he grew again. The rest of them stood at 6'2" to 6'6", weighing in about 250-300 pounds of ripped muscle. When the growth was done, they started falling on to their rear ends one by one – their minds and "pleasure circuits" were simply blown. . . Which was clearly visible by the white mess on their legs, abs, chest, and underwear. "Ok, so how many fantasies are going to come true today?" Anthony raised his eyebrows, thinking about the other one that was left. Just one. If it happened, he'd have no idea how to handle it. All he'd know is he'd love every single second of it. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton enjoyed the show to say the least, but he couldn't help but realize he was excluded from the growth. Anthony enjoyed the view, and was grinning like an idiot as he occasionally licked his lips. Again, another fantasy of his came true; being able to make men into sex gods just like Anthony with his cum. Anthony looked over at Colton, his grin turning into a frown. "Colton. . ." He quietly said as he bent over his lover. "Did you want to be bigger too?" "Kind of." Colton forced a smile. "But as long as you're happy with me, I'm happy with me." "You're still the hottest thing to me." Anthony kissed Colton deeply and firmly. "No other man can compete with your personality, brains, technique, or tight body. At the end of the day, you're the only guy I want to cuddle with, or kiss, or fuck. . . C'mon Col. . . I'm bad at this." "No, that's good enough." Colton's smile was genuine now. "I'm glad that even after all these hunky guys popped up you still only have feelings for me. "Fuck yeah, did you think anything would change even if I got bigger?" Anthony said as he scooped Colton up in his arms. "Where are you taking me? Don't you want to stay with the guys an-" "To the office so we can be alone. I want to spend the last hour before the game with my future husband." "Future husband. Haha." Colton wrapped his arms around Anthony's neck, finding difficulty doing such a simple task because of Anthony's inhumanly thick muscles. The two did indeed spend an entire hour alone, Anthony gently undressed Colton, stripping him down to his boxer briefs. He laid Colton on the soft carpet of the office and got on top of him. Gently stroking Colton's side and kissing him. Muttering sweet words into his lover's ear, with Colton returning the gesture. They did not have sex, but whatever they were doing was something they greatly enjoyed. Anthony, despite being an arrogant sex crazed bastard, even had to agree that what he was doing with Colton at this moment was better than his two fantasies that came true. . . The only thing that trumped this was actually having sex with Colton. "Fifteen minutes until game time, Anthony." Colton rubbed his lover's arms gently. "I think you should get ready." "I'd rather spend those fifteen minutes with you, I can get ready fast, don't worry. . ." "B-but this is the last game. You can't be late, hockey's important to you. I don't want to get in the way of that." "No, hockey gets in the way of what's most important to me." Anthony rolled over and took Colton with him, pushing Colton's body against his as closely as possible. "Er. . . I can't lie, my muscles come first. You know that. But you are my second most important thing. I don't think anyone else could ever understand that but you. It's like you were made especially for a big idiot like me." "You're not a big idiot. . . And I'm more important than hockey? I. . ." Colton paused as he tried to collect his thoughts. "And what if I told you. . . I was. . . Especially made for you. . . So to speak?" "Considering all the weird shit that's happened, I don't know what that'd mean." "Just promise you won't feel any different after I tell you." Colton's eyes seemed like they were glistening, almost as if he were about to cry. "It can't be that ba-" "Please." Colton interrupted Anthony, something that caught him off guard. Colton never did that. "I promise, now please tell me." Anthony hugged Colton tighter, hoping whatever Colton had to say wouldn't somehow tear them apart. He'd fight through all the levels of hell to stop that happening if he had to. "Well. . ." PART 3 "Marcus is technically my younger brother by a year. I used to have a body like his, and he had a body like mine. . . I was a real bad person. I always bossed him around, hit him, and at school I'd turn him into a target for fun. I just hated how such a sissy could be related to me. Then one day, this lady End came into the picture. She turned the tables, and slowly gave all my muscles and height to Marcus – then made me the younger brother. . . I was basically sent back to the 8th grade, and forced to restart my life in this body. I tried working out again but it didn't get me anywhere so I studied instead. . . And I became a nicer person. . . You would have hated the old me, I was no different than Marcus is now." "Don't even joke about being related to that asshole. . . Even if you two have the same last na-. . . Uh?" Anthony said with a chuckle or two before realizing Colton was dead serious. "That can't even happen if it's true. C'mon Col." "Just like how you can't randomly grow, huh?" Colton shot back, "When I became attached to you only weeks after being with you, Marcus got really angry. He hated both of us, and didn't want to see us happy. So he asked End to change you. I thought I should warn you but I didn't want to sound like a crazy person. When nothing happened I was relieved. Then when you started growing I didn't think anything of it since you grew more muscular. When I thought back, the change me and Marcus had came in three stages too. The third one was the most drastic. If Marcus has his way, he'll probably turn you into an immobile pile of flesh." "You know the rules." A woman's voice rang out. The two of them turned their heads to see a black haired woman, dressed as a rather classy business woman. She reached into her purse and pulled out a gray book with Marcus' name on the front. "End!" Colton cried out of terror. She specifically said to never tell anyone. Anthony instinctively got to his feet, bringing Colton up with him. Anthony stepped in front of Colton. "What do you want?!" Anthony growled, preparing for the worst. "Oh come now. You act as if I'm some sort of monster." Her tone was flat, but sharp. She opened up the book she was holding. "I'm not going to do anything. I just came in here to remind Anthony that the game is about to start. He's set to enter phase three, you know." "P-please no. . ." Colton begged as he forced his way out from behind Anthony. "End, leave Anthony out of it. I know I was a terrible person, but don't drag him into it to punish me. . ." "Actually, I don't know what will happen." She skimmed the page. "I wrote it in, but it still seems very vague since it's based off of someone's fantasies instead of specific things. I suppose that makes the reveal more exciting." "Wait, she's actually real? Then. . . I'm going to be a fucking slob after I win this game?!" Anthony spun Colton around. His first priority was his body, Colton came second. Fire was in his eyes. "Yeah, maybe you are a fucking shitty person! You drag me into this bullshit with this bitch and that fucker out there. . . We're done." "Anthony!" Colton cried out, trying to move closer to him – only to be pushed into the nearest wall by Anthony. He yelped in pain as he hit the hard surface and tried to stand up, his entire body aching from the force. "Please Anthony. . ." Anthony looked back and paused. He was utterly confused on how to feel, though seeing Colton in pain made his heart ache. "Col. . . Fucking damnit. . ." Antony went over to Colton and helped him up without a single word. Anthony's expression made it clear he didn't want to continue on with the discussion, he just wanted to go on the ice and do what he did best. Classic Anthony, do now - think later. Anthony helped Colton to his feet and held his hand. The two went to Anthony's locker, and Colton started taking things out. Colton got on a bench to help put on Anthony's top gear, slipping pads on top of his humongous body – the pads stretched to their limits. Lastly he placed Anthony's jersey over his head, having difficulty doing so since Anthony could barely lift his arms all the way up. Colton got caught up in everything and just wrapped his arms around Anthony and started sobbing. "Don't worry Col." Anthony spun around, putting his hands around Colton's waist. "You helped me get bigger over the years. You made me happy. I don't get any of this, and I'm still confused. . . Seeing you in pain hurts me. I'm sorry about that. . . But. . . If I do turn into something really super ugly, just promise me you'll find a way to change it or just end it." "I promise. . . Now. . . Get going. . . You have a minute until game time. . ." Anthony dried Colton's eyes and tenderly kissed Colton's forehead. "I can't believe you're still so good to me. . ." "I'll always have a soft spot for my number one fan." Anthony placed his hand on Colton's cheek for a moment and smiled. He backed away towards the door. "You better root for me extra hard. This win'll go down in history and shit." As one would imagine, everyone was confused as to what had happened to their college's beloved team. A group of men all taller than 6 foot rushed out on to the ice, the smallest one managing to be wider than the biggest player on the opposing team. They all mindlessly cheered anyway, despite thinking that their team was cheating by bringing in ringers to pose as the normal team. It was painfully obvious that their gear was ill-fitting, not that anyone really complained. If someone lightly used their imagination, all they'd see are hunks skating around down there. When Anthony came out, it's like he pushed the mute button. All was silent until Anthony glided into position on the ice. The referee stared hard before yelling, "Holy shit, that's really Anthony!" It cut through the silence, allowing some of the fans to hear. He caused an uproar of applause, whether it be cheering for Anthony or his inhumanly fast muscle gain. The opposing team all quaked in fear as they saw the giants they were facing. "This'll be easy. Start this game already." The referee nodded and quickly hopped to it, not wanting to anger the muscle god that stood inches away from him. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton had found his way over to his usual spot, surprised to see Marcus and End there. It was a boxed off section away from the bleacher's, so the constant roaring from the fans wasn't totally unbearable. "Hello nerd." End said with a flat expression. "Yeah. Nerd. How does it feel to lose? Thanks to End, that fucker's going to be a big whale. Everyone gets to see as their beloved shitty hockey player blows up right on the ice." Marcus and Colton locked eyes, though Colton found himself becoming physically ill from Marcus' shit eating grin. "He'll spend a few years as a useless blob and just die. That bastard deserves more misery than that for kicking me out of the spot I truly deserve. The best part is, you get to watch it all happen. Fucking fantastic!" "The spot you truly deserve." She scoffed, "Please, darling, don't push it now." "Please Marcus! I know I tormented you, but leave Anthony out of this. He doesn't deserve this." Colton pleaded on his hands and knees. "Don't care. I win. Bye." Marcus picked Colton up by his collar and tossed him to the ground away from the secluded seating section. "People who support that piece of shit Anthony don't deserve to be near a god like me." Colton backed away and found another secluded area to watch the game. He wasn't paying attention, he was too busy watching Anthony and praying that everything would be alright after the team's inevitable victory. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "59, 58, 57, 56, 55," the crowd yelled in unison. They were counting down the final seconds left of the game. With each count, Anthony's team mates passed the puck around at blinding speeds. The other team was too chicken to actually get in the way. After getting checked by Anthony's team a few times, they learned their lesson. "48, 47, 46." While doing his signature show-boating routine, Anthony circled all his team mates, giving them fist bumps or pats on the shoulder. Thanking them for their hard work as briefly as he could. He event glided past the benched players, waving to them and grinning the best he could with a mouthpiece in the way. Anthony finally made his way over to Colton, who was standing by the rink's entrance. Anthony took off his mask and spit out the mouth guard. He reached over the barrier and lifted Colton up to give him a quick but passionate kiss. Anthony figured it'd be his last chance, so he'd make it count. The entire crowd paused out of mere confusion, but decided to mindlessly cheer afterwards anyway. Anthony casually glided across the ice, passing the opposing team as they got out of his way. He stood a few feet away from the goalie, who was shaking in his skates. Anthony slowly slid up until he was close to the goalie. . . Who had now pissed himself. "5, 4, 3, 2," he slowly slid the puck into the goal, right through the poor guy's legs. "1!" "I win. . ." Anthony muttered with a smile. Even in the face of uncertainly he could find time to smile. He helped his team achieve flawless wins for a few hockey seasons in a row. It ultimately meant the entire team would be top picks for professional teams looking for new players. Even Marcus, despite being a horrible person, would get a spot somewhere. Albeit, that is until his teammates find out how intolerable he is. The team glided to the center of the ice, swarming around Anthony. Anthony could barely understand a word anyone was saying, but he heard his name 1,000 times. "Heh. . . If this is how things end for me. . . This would be a pretty kickass ending. . ." Anthony felt the discomfort settle in his stomach. He wobbled a bit, and tried to stop himself from falling face first on the ice. Instead, his efforts were wasted as his rear end smashed hard on the ice. Everyone in the stands went quiet, wondering if their favorite player is OK. Anthony fell back entirely, his face contorted by pain. Anthony's team mates and the refree tried to lift Anthony up, but his body heat burnt them. Anthony began pounding the ice as sharp and unbearable pain overloaded every single nerve. He even began crying, something he hadn't done since he was 4. His team mates watched helplessly while the referee skated off for help. The yells of Anthony's agony. The burning amount of heat his body was generating. Anthony's large convulsing body. No, it was not a pretty sight. "Anthony, I'm coming! Hold on!" Colton rushed towards Anthony, but a hand stopped him. Well, more like an outstretched arm that knocked Colton on to his back. "Step back." End ordered as she stopped Colton from stepping on the ice. Even Anthony's team mates left the ice since the entire rink was melting. The water even started evaporating at this point. The crowd was frantically whipping out their phones to record what was happening. . . While a few actually called for help. "N-No! I got to be with him, I got to-" "Hey. Shut up." She said, "Don't worry about it. Nothing bad will happen to Anthony. In fact, to spite Marcus, I made sure Anthony's fantasies would come true. Something that I should have probably looked into, actually. . ." "Wait-wait-wait-wait!" Marcus jumped in, "What do you mean you did this to spite me?!" "You were a tormented soul, so I decided to help you. But now you're a terrible person. So instead of ruining your life, I decided to make your rival's dreams come true. And by the way, the spot you truly deserve is something far worse than being stuck in Anthony's shadow. Though his fantasies render him unable to play hockey so. . . You can have that. At least until everyone finds out how horrible you are. I know you have one more edit left, but I can't stomach being around you long enough. So no last edit for you. Have a nice life." She walked off. "GET BACK HERE AND FIX THIS! HE DOESN'T DESERVE TO BE HAPPY! HE'S A MISERABLE PILE OF SHIT!" Marcus yelled to the point of his face turning red. End replied the way a proper lady should. Which is to say, she spun around, flipped him off twice, and then casually backed out of the arena . Before opening the door she said, "Don't care. You lose. Bye." "You. . . Uh. . . AAAAAAAAAG!" Marcus ran after her in a heated rage. "Fuck! That was some fucking bullshit! All of that for nothing!" Anthony ranted. The entire skating rink was nothing but concrete now that all the ice had melted away. Even the machinery that kept the ice cold was overheated beyond repair. He frantically wiped tears from his eyes as his team mates and Colton rushed towards him. Colton was the first to reach Anthony, quickly wrapping Anthony in his loving embrace. He wiped the remaining tears off Anthony's cheeks. "I don't know what I can do, but I'm here now. Are you ok now? Were you scared? I know I was. . ." "Man, you'll make a top notch husband if you keep this up." Anthony replied, kissing Colton on his cheek. "It hurt really fucking bad, but it's done now. I'm fine. I think." "Fuck bro, we thought you were being murdered." "Are you ok now, do you need something?" "That was really weird." "Yep! . . . Uh. . . You're naked though." "Anthony I think you're growing again. . ." Colton's arms were slowly being pushed further apart. Anthony's muscle mass was increasing yet again. Colton remembered what the woman had said about Anthony. The way she made it sound, it seemed like Anthony was going to be massive to the point where he's rendered unable to play hockey. "I feel it." Anthony kissed Colton one last time and gently pushed him away. "This feels like it's going to be huge. You guys should back u-uuuooooh!" The entire team and Colton backed away, keeping their eyes on Anthony as he moaned. It was awkward, but it reminded them all of what had happened in the locker rooms earlier that day. They were excited to say the least, but Colton was worried still. Anthony's last fantasy was one that would probably be better off in a dream world, not the real world. The team made sure no one else could enter the arena, just so they could have Anthony all to themselves for a bit. "Don't overdo it, Anthony. . ." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- With each heart beat his body started to swell. It was gradual at first, the pain and pleasure of his expanding body mixing with his flustered mind. Anthony placed his massive hands over his pecs, enjoying the sensation of his pecs pushing his fingers a part. His hands slowly moving outward in front of him as his monstrous mounds of muscles grew outward. There was so much muscle packed on to his chest that it began to expand downward too, big squares of grade A beef somehow smashing in-between his other growing muscles. "Fuck yeah, bigger. . ." Anthony moaned through the pain as his legs grew larger. His quads were slowly crushing his package. Anthony was forced to lay back so his endowment would not be crushed. "Walking is gonna be hard with these big tree trunks. I fucking love it!" Anthony's abdominals began bulging out at an abnormal rate, to the point where they were smashing together. They were fighting his pecs and other abdominal muscles for space. The feeling of his muscles rubbing against each other further accentuated the mindless bliss that overcame him. He ran his hands all over his body, touching wherever he could. He looked back and forth to see his arms increasing in size, his lats and delts were following suit as well. Anthony started to have some difficulty moving his arms, and eventually his neck. His head was locked into a neutral position as his arms slowly locked in place. His forearms and biceps now mashing against each other, despite his arms laying straight out. "Oh shit this is intense. . . Oh man. . . Oh fuumumph." Anthony's pecs crept up to his chin, locking his jaw in place. At this point Colton was freaking out, watching Anthony being crushed to death by his own muscles. Anthony could care less. His muscles were fighting for space all over his body, the power surging through him was ecstatic despite him being unable to move. His member remained flaccid, thankfully, but began growing longer and thicker. Something that made even the most perverted onlookers blush. Anthony kept moaning, the sounds he were making kept growing louder despite his body being smothered in dense muscle mass. To Colton's relief, Anthony's body began growing taller. His muscles were still growing, though now his height was helping to even things out. 8 feet. . . 9 feet. . . 10 feet. . . The team watched in awe as Anthony tried sitting up, his muscles now too large to grope. Even a segment of his abs could not be covered with one hand. 11 feet. . . 12 feet. . . "Fuck, I can't take this!" Anthony's jaw was finally free from his pecs, but they weren't far behind. "This is crazy!" Anthony tried sitting up, planning to feel up his humongous body. His chest was too wide to let his bulbous arms wrap around the front of his body. 13 feet. . . 14 feet. . . 15 feet. . . All of his team mates approached him along with Colton tagging along behind them. 16 feet. . . 17 feet. . . 18 feet. . . 19 feet. . . Finally, 20 feet tall. When the ecstasy of growing had stopped, Anthony became aware of his surroundings. Even the self-centered muscleman couldn't help but feel embarrassed about being naked with all these people around. His team mates tried blocking Anthony's package, though it didn't do him any good. "Uh. . . Tada?" Anthony awkwardly smiled, "Could you guys. . . Stop staring and get me. . . Something to cover up?" Not wanting to disobey a giant who could crush them, the entire stadium cleared out. Everyone searched for curtains, banners, or huge blankets to smash together. Within 20 minutes a "man skirt" of epic proportions was made, along with elaborately put together cloth to help suppress his manhood. Anthony put it on, carefully, making sure not to rip it and trying his best to keep his giant endowment in check. "Thanks guys." A few 'you're welcome' responses rose from the vast crowd surrounding Anthony. Almost everyone was trying to wrap their head around how this crazy situation even came to be. . . While the others were in awe of Anthony's muscles, creating fantasies of their own involving Anthony's incredible bulk. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Anthony found his way out of the arena, thanks to making his own exit. Of course, a giant 20 foot man standing on college campus wasn't exactly hard to miss. It wasn't long before news reporters flocked in to get some shots of the muscled giant. Anthony loved the attention, flexing his massive muscles for the cameras. He was a blonde haired god, his body flawless and tan. Thoughts of how amazing he felt and looked kept running through his head until his eyes scanned through the crowd to find his team mates and Colton. He still had mixed feelings about Colton, though he figured everything still turned out OK. Anthony didn't see any reason to dislike Colton, in fact, he kind of wished Colton had grown giant too so he could romp around with him. As the media packed up and left, Anthony was left out in the open. Anthony just lied there for a few days, picking up his team mates or Colton so he could put them on his chest. They'd nestle between his pecs and talk to him while he'd whisper back so he wouldn't make them go deaf. Anthony loved the feeling of being so enormous with miniature men sitting on top of his beautifully muscled body. Although, some may say "overly muscled" is a more appropriate term to use. People got used to walking around him to get to their dorms or classes. Officials for the college offered to pay Anthony to help with construction, of course, after he had repaired the stadium he had destroyed. Anthony eagerly agreed. Anthony especially enjoyed working with the construction crew. He'd lift up a few burly men at a time, placing them on beams or scaffolds so they could fasten the new building's structure together. Anthony would use his incredible strength to lift heavy steel beams with ease, putting on a little show in between to show off his muscles. The crew enjoyed his help for one reason or another. Eventually, word spread of Anthony – a giant man – helping to construct buildings. Even if he was five tons of solid muscle mass, he still found it easy to navigate his way through the city. The police had to block off sections of major streets to allow him access, though. Anthony loved helping out, though he loved soaking up the attention even more. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- One night, Colton approached Anthony's new area of residence – between the hockey arena and some college buildings. Anthony lifted his small lover up and placed him on his chest. He couldn't look at Colton, but the feel of him being there was almost enough for him. "Hey Anthony. . . I. . . Don't think I can do this any more. I love you but. . . You're so huge." Anthony did not respond, he remained quiet with a frown upon his face. He knew this was coming. "I'm just glad you forgave me. You have a real big heart Anthony. . . Hehe. . . I guess that's literally true since you're so huge now. I wish I could make this work, but both of us know it won't. We don't have any privacy, you can't cuddle with me, you can't kiss me. . . It feels. . . Wrong." "I know." Anthony sighed in agreement. He loved his new body, but soon found he loved Colton more as he was about to lose him for good. "We will still be friends at least, right? I think I'd go crazy if I didn't get to hear from you often. I'm going crazy enough as is since I can't jack off even if I wanted to. My arms are too big to reach down there." "Of course." Colton honestly didn't know how else to reply. "And hey, if you're going to go for a new boyfriend to fuck around with, pick Jake. OK? He's a decent guy, he'd treat you right and isn't an asshole. I bet he's a pro at fucking too. He better be with the body I gave him." Anthony's tone was enough to let Colton know he wasn't joking. "Thanks for the tip." Colton sarcastically cut in, "I wish there was a way to change this. Jake is fine and all, but he's not you. Just being with you makes me smile. But relationships can't last on just smiles, can they?" "I don't think so." Anthony sadly agreed. "I think. . . I would trade my giant new life to be with you. Even when you made me mad I couldn't stand to be away from you. I don't want to be selfish and keep you to myself either." "You're a really good man, Anthony." Colton patted Anthony's chest, giving it a gentle rub afterwards. The sound and feel of Anthony's steady heart beat - along with Anthony's soft skin and warm body -made Colton feel quite sleepy. He yawned."Are you at least happy?" "Very." Anthony perked up immediately. "I mean it's not a perfect life, but this feels fucking amazing." "Good. As long as you're happy, I'm happy. . ." Colton drifted off to slumber on his lover's chest. Anthony smiled as he felt Colton's body press up against his. The one thought of not having Colton to himself, on the other hand, made his heart sink. Though thoughts of his new life, his new purpose, gave him peace of mind. All the deeds he has done kept him content. He helped construction workers by protecting them from injury while they quickly built up the city. Helping them safely knock down dilapidated structures. He was even able to repair houses or other buildings thanks to being there to keep things in check. Tomorrow would be his one month anniversary of being a giant; he had the whole day planned out to help rejuvenate the city's park, which was no easy feat. Luckily for the city, they had Anthony, their own kind hearted giant. . . Who also loved to show off so people could gush over his perfectly chiseled god-like body. With a drawn out yawn, the giant slowly drifted off to a peaceful slumber. PART 4 There were no classes; all stores on campus were closed and all study halls were locked tight. The entire college was shut down for the day, allowing students and faculty alike to aid their favorite giant in rejuvenating the city's park. It was a nice sight to see, all the different groups of people working together. . . although, a few students would miss out on it. Some had decided to spend their day in the city, leaving the dorms virtually empty, except one dorm room, which contained a frazzled Marcus, who was furiously pumping out bicep curls with 50 pound dumbbells since that's all he could smuggle into his dorm. "Closed down the fucking campus gym. . . Because that huge fuck wants to fix up a shitty park. . . This school fucking blows. . ." Marcus muttered to himself in between reps. At this point he was trying to burn off steam, not work out. "Marcus?" A gentle voice called out, slowly revealing itself to be Colton as he opened the door. "Get the fuck out of here, I'm busy!" Marcus hollered, thrusting his weights to the floor. The loud bang echoed through the empty dormitory and shook the floor. Against his orders, Colton entered the room and closed the door behind him. He raised up a thermos and gave it a little shake. "I came by with hot chocolate, like Mom used to make. . ." Colton eased his way into Marcus' room, the musky product of his brother's workout session hanging heavily in the air. Colton set the thermos on Marcus desk and went to open a window. "I said get out!" Marcus tried to sound forceful, but the mere mention of their mother was enough to quell his rage for a bit. "Fine. Give me it." Colton happily handed over the thermos to Marcus. Marcus sniffed it first, expecting it to be poisoned or smell strange. Then he casually sipped directly from the thermos instead of using a cup or giving any to Colton. Colton saw that Marcus' body looked less tense, so he figured it was a good time to start talking. "I know you don't like me and I don't blame you. . . I was awful to you." "A big old fucking piece of shit, is more like it." Marcus replied. "Did you come to beg for your body back again? I think it's cute when you do that. Pathetic. But cute." "No." Colton had a rather pleasant smile on his face, something that threw Marcus off. "I don't deserve it anyway. I should've been a good brother and taken care of you after Mom passed away. But instead I just pushed you around and joined in when Dad would degrade you. I can't change what happened but I can start now. I. . . I owe you so much." Marcus swirled the contents of the thermos around, staring into the center. Marcus looked up to see Colton eagerly awaiting a sincere reply or at least an insult. Marcus contemplated on what Colton's true motives could be; finally deciding that Colton was trying to butter him up. Instead, Marcus got up and thrust the thermos into Colton's chest. "If that's all you have to say, get out." If his tone wasn't intimidating enough, his icy glare probably did the trick. "I understand." Colton replied, still smiling a bit. Before leaving the room, Colton paused and turned around. "Thanks Marcus. I really mean that. I'm just sorry about what you've lost. . ." "Hmph." Marcus folded his arms and shook his head. With a sigh, he went to fetch a towel to dry off his sweaty body before returning to his workout. "You idiot, sorry for losing what?" "Idiot? Nonsense. He does have a lot to be thankful and sorry for, after what you've done." End appeared within the blink of an eye on Marcus' desk, in front of Marcus. . . She literally appeared when Marcus blinked. "A usable brain. Great grades. Confident and comfortable about his sexuality. A good outlook on life. An amazingly selfless personality. Oh, and Anthony. . . Now what exactly did you lose? I'm sure you can figure it out." "HOW THE FU-" Marcus jumped back, quickly regaining his composure so he did not embarrass himself. "You know what? Nope. I don't care what you have to say." "Not even if I say 'oh Marcus dear, you can use your last edit' or something to that effect?" ". . . Go on." "You want to shrink Anthony down, I bet. He's happy and is getting a lot of attention as the city's hero. So we give him his dream, and then yank it away and turn him into a man-child that's even smaller than Colton! A good plan, isn't it?" Marcus signature shit-eating grin sprung up. "Fuck yeah, I knew you had a kick-ass plan!" "Is it really kick-ass?" End twirled her hair with her pencil. Her tone became insincere. "Imagine how awesome it will be to see it all unfold. The city loses its selfless gentle giant, which is pretty sad in itself. Then their giant gets reduced to a man who can't even move since he doesn't have enough muscle. Oh, oh! Don't forget the look on Colton's face as he sees the miserable existence his boyfriend has to live with." Marcus stared hard at the book End was carrying, and then out the window. He could see in the distance there was a large figure moving around in the park. His expression slowly shifted to a frown. Marcus cast his gaze down to the floor as he asked End something. The warm feeling of the hot chocolate lingered in his stomach, oddly reminding him of his teenage years. "End, if you only had one last wish-" "Edit." She corrected him. "Edit, wish, whatever. . . What would you use it for?" "Hmmm? Hmmmmmm. . . Hm! An edit that makes everyone happy who deserves to be happy. First I would have to look carefully, see who actually deserves to be considered. Then again, people all face their own troubles. . . Worries. . . Fears. . . Maybe the people I see as 'bad' are actually just people who need some happiness in their lives." "Sounds sappy and dumb." "Perhaps. Though I think someone who says sorry for your loss and thanks for your help. . . Despite it being a very unusual and distressing situation. . . Well, that doesn't sound like a bad person to me. Unless you don't realize what you've lost, that's just sad. Then again your brain is shriveled from disuse, so maybe you just need some special help." "I lost nothing and gained everything!" Marcus flexed, "I'm a hockey legend; the ultimate man, something Colton will never be!" "Hey, isn't that like something the old Colton would say? It's funny how things flipped around." "Flipped." Marcus repeated, "the old Colton?" "Now enough stalling, let's get started." Marcus looked out the window one more time, his hand slowly rising up over his stomach without him noticing until he felt the heat from his abs on his hand. The warmth of the hot chocolate still lingered, while End's tone and words finally struck the right chord in Marcus' narcissistic mind. He shook his head, "Fuck it, I got this. First I want you to. . ." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "Well. I'll be going to the park now. I have to properly monitor the progress." End disappeared instantly, leaving Marcus alone. "Whatever. Thanks." ". . . Thanks?" End said, "Well, that was unexpected." "Just a quick question. . . Why me?" "Because I was bored and you were the closest pathetic thing near me. I hope the next person doesn't have edits involving overly muscled men with unfeasibly large penises. Seriously, I am so done with this crap. Well, off to the park I go." End clapped twice and disappeared in a bright flash. Her voice echoed in the room, "Sooooooo done." "Well, OK. . . Heheh, yeah! Fuck, this is going to be awesome." Marcus took up a pair of binoculars to get a closer look at Anthony in the park. Anthony rubbed his head and stumbled, slowly sitting down in a clearing. It's starting already? That means it's my turn to get what I deserve." Marcus flexed, feeling his bicep fill up with more meaty mass. The fibers expanding as he flexed, but never shrinking afterwards. He also made sure to flex his tricep a bit. His forearm and hands followed suit, growing to a decent proportion for his humongous arm. His right arm was longer and thicker than his left arm, but soon it caught up without him having to flex. Marcus bent down and used his fists to prop up his slowly growing body, looking almost like an ape of sorts. A tan, muscular, smooth Ape. . . Marcus beat his chest as it expanded, filling so much that his nipples were pointing down. His skin could barely accommodate his pecs, or any of his insanely ripped muscle, for that matter. Veins popped out all over, now that Marcus body fat had dropped as low as possible. He straightened his back, letting out a sigh of relief as he was able to get out of that uncomfortable position. His upper body was incredibly strong, bulging with massive power – unrivaled by any human on the planet. He gave his massive thighs a shake as he widened his stance. "I might have over done it. . . Fuck man. . . I can barely move my arms to my cock. . ." Marcus waited for his manhood to grow as well, lengthening with each pulse. Allowing Marcus, the musclebound beast, to stroke his member. "That's better. But still, my legs are so big that I have to watch out. I might crush the boys by accident. Oh wait, yeah, all of me is super sturdy. I could probably take a sledgehammer to them and they'd be OK. Haaa, this shit's going to be fun. " -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton made his way to his own dorm immediately after the visit with Marcus. Colton found no reason to keep a smile upon his face, his sulky disposition clear to all of those who could see him. In other words, nobody at all since the dormitory was deserted. It took far too much effort to be happy without Anthony there. Colton trudged up the stairs to his room until he felt a sharp pain run down his leg. He thought he pulled something, though the pain felt similar to when he broke his leg when he was ten. He inspected his leg and saw it was fine, figuring it was just all in his head due to being depressed about losing Anthony. Colton pressed on, limping up the stairs while using the walls for support. When he reached his room's floor he fell to the ground, unable to control his body. "W-wha. . . S-someone help!" Colton, frightened and confused, could think of nothing to do but shout as he dragged himself to his dorm. He said through gritted teeth, "Got to get my cellphone. . ." Another sharp pain stopped his efforts. Colton knew this was Marcus' doing. Colton figured he was doomed to being crippled or something equally horrifying – only to see he might be wrong as he felt his limbs extend. His thin arms somehow slowly growing thicker as the bones stretched out. He rolled over and caught a glimpse of his face on a shiny surface. Slim? Feminine? Plain? None of those words could describe his face. He could feel his shoulders growing further, indicating his upper body was becoming wider. The pain temporarily subsided, leaving Colton with an unusual body and an ill-fitting head. "This can't-" Colton froze for a minute as he heard his new voice. Before he could speak, another sensation flooded his nerves. It was now mix of discomfort and pleasure, now. Something he could have sworn he witnessed secondhand just a month ago. Colton felt his skin fight against his clothes, his muscles now bulging outward at a quick pace. Faster than he remembered seeing Anthony's muscles grow. Colton tore away his clothes, astounded by how easy it was to do. He groaned, the power now surging through his body whether he wanted it to or not. The excitement and pace of it all caused his member to stiffen, something he was unable to notice thanks to being preoccupied. He watched his arms fill with power, not as massive as Anthony's were, but he was just one size smaller. Colton ran a hand over his chest, shocked to find his pecs were raised off his once flat chest. Below the mounds of meat were six slightly askew abs, they weren't perfectly shaped, but they were his own unique set from years ago. Colton rolled his shoulders, enjoying the sight of the muscles rolling around with the motion. "Well, that's unexpe-" Colton stopped again as he looked down to examine his lower half. His first thought was to examine his new legs, but instead, found himself drawn to a ridiculously large member. "T-that. . . I can't tell if that's good or not. . . Is this what I'm supposed to look. . . Um. . ." "Look like? Yep." Marcus approached Colton, startling Colton for several reasons. "Uh, your dick's all out there and hard. Mind covering up, bro?" Marcus tossed some clothing at Colton, something that once belonged to Marcus but was now to small to fit him. "Marcus! Why. . . I don't get it." "Well, I figured I'd still be the bigger brother. I had End put you back to the way you're supposed to be. Except End decided to add that little. . . Er-big thing so it could be useable." "Useable on what?" Colton reached down and grabbed his member, his hand not even wrapping fully around it. "This thing is too big!" "Meh. Not my problem. You should see what else End has in store for the entire school. I thought this school needed to have better looking guys so I wouldn't beat them by a land slide. It's not fair to them that I'm a genetically superior muscle god, right? Seven sexy feet of pure manly muscle, you should be happy that we have the same genetics. You're easily worthy of being one tier under me. Luckily, Anthony has a lot of muscle to give. End's over there right now shrinking him down." "Anthony? You're shrinking Anthony?" Colton looked back down at his body while he was putting on a pair of briefs from Marcus. "This is from Anthony?!" "Duh." "No! I won't sit by and let you turn him into some twig or something horrible!" Colton got up and ran past Marcus, who seemingly tried to say something. Colton could care less about what Marcus had to say, he was too busy worrying about Anthony. Colton tried his best to dress himself as he skittishly roamed across the campus and into the city. "Anthony, I'm coming. I don't know what I can do. But I'll do something!" -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton couldn't see Anthony in the distance any more - fearing the worst had happened to his lover. His muscular legs carried him far and fast, bringing him to the park within minutes. Sweaty, but at least present for what was happening to his boyfriend. He saw a mass of muscles lying in a large clearing within the park, onlookers scurrying to get away from the fallen giant. Colton looked around, noticing some of the college students' shirts were fitting tighter than normal. Even some of them were noticing it too, at this point. "5 tons of muscle goes a long way, and divvying up his other stats will be pretty fun too." End muttered as she continued writing in Marcus' book. "Stop doing this to Anthony! End, stop, please! Anthony-" Colton begged, only to be shot down with a pencil thrown at his forehead. "Calm your tits. Do you make a scene everywhere you go? I swear, all I hear from you is Anthony! Anthony! Anthooooony! Waaaaaaah! Just shut up and watch. . . Although, I suppose he's lucky to have a boyfriend who genuinely cares about him. Even if you are annoyingly going overboard about it." "Overboard, how is this overboard? You're going to ruin him!" "Uh. No. Idiot, why else do you think you got huge junk? Huge junk to use on a huge man – or however Marcus put it." Colton's brain reached its maximum capacity for trying to understand any of this hocus pocus stuff; now tossing on figuring out why Marcus was doing something that seemed nice. Colton muttered, "He's doing this so. . . Everyone can get some of Anthony's bulk. . . But. . . Anthony will still be huge? So that means Marcus. . ." "If you pieced all of that together any slower, your thoughts would be going in reverse. C'mon, guy, c'mon. Marcus had a change of heart. The old Marcus never left; he was just buried beneath an irrationally large ego and an unsavory personality. Of course he's still an asshole, but there's a sweet center under all of that bitterness. Leave it to you to bring it out of him. . . Just as you've done with Anthony." "Oh. . . Thanks I guess?" Colton grinned from ear to ear. "This means Anthony and I can be together, right? How small is he going to be?" "Do you ever shut up, geeeeeeeez." End rolled her eyes, "I'm trying to work here. Do you know how many people I got to write about? Talk again and I will stab you with this never-ending-lead-pencil until you get lead poisoning." Colton opened his mouth to say he was sorry, but quickly shut it since End's threat didn't sound pleasant. Anthony's body was soon too small for his clothing – if you could even call the tent-sized loincloth clothing. Colton rushed to his giant's side, rubbing Anthony's arms as he kept cheering on Anthony's change. He knew Anthony wouldn't appreciate being smaller, but Colton was overjoyed. Anthony's height tapered off at what appeared to be 8 feet, still 1'10" taller than Colton. Anthony appeared to weigh three times Colton's weight, his muscles packed even tighter on to his shorter frame. To Colton's dismay, his lover's muscles were in his way worse than before. Anthony stared at Colton, a confused look upon his face. "Anthony, look at you. . ." Colton bent down to kiss his boyfriend, only to get pushed away. Anthony shot straight up to his feet, his thigh-slapping member making a highly audible thud against his massive thighs, a sound that caught the attention of the entire group. "Hey buddy, back the hell off! I already got a boyfriend somewhere waiting for me," Anthony yelled, which made Colton happy despite Anthony shoving Colton away. Someone in the crowd approached Anthony and wrapped a banner around his waist, one that was supposed to be used for the newly finished gazebo Anthony helped make. Despite being a pretty large banner, it barely covered his member. "Oh, right. . . Thanks." "Anthony, it's me!" Colton got back to his feet and grabbed Anthony's hands. "Huh?" "Colton. . . I'm Colton. . . I know I look different and sound different, but it's still me. See? Same old boring glasses. Same old boring brown hair and boring blue eyes. Same old boring Colton, just bigger. Eheh?" Anthony pulled his hands away from Colton and removed his glasses. He tilted Colton's head upwards, staring into his eyes for just a few moments before it finally clicked. Anthony bent down to kiss his boyfriend, which quickly escalated into a grope-fest as Anthony's naughty hands did their thing. Anthony pulled away, "Nothing about you is boring, Col. But fuck, that new voice of yours is hot. . . You know, I couldn't fuck or jack off for a month. You know what's going to happen, right?" "Straight to the point. Classic Anthony." Colton pushed up against Anthony, finding it difficult to embrace his lover. With Colton's new size and Anthony's still-oversized frame overstuffed muscles, a poorly executed hug was all Colton could manage. "Marcus changed me back to how I'm supposed to be. Except I'm still a year younger. . . And uh. . . Another thing." "A bigger dick? I feel that, man, it's massive." Anthony pushed his leg against Colton's crotch. "It's not even hard, is it? I pegged Marcus all wrong if he did this and all." "Wow. OK. You guys. You're in a public place. Chill your boners and get a move on. "End cut in, breaking the two up without much of a hassle. "Go back to the dorms or something. These people have seen enough weird stuff for today. . . Or forever. Seeeeeeriioouusly." "Oh!" Colton blushed as he turned away from the crowd. "I forgot." "Let's go back to the dorms. You can measure me. We can fuck. It'll be just like always." Anthony tugged on Colton's hand, not waiting for his response. "Like always, only better." Colton kissed his boyfriend on the cheek. Anthony wrapped his arm around his lover, gently guiding him back to the dorms. Anthony purposefully moved slowly, just so he could see all the people admiring his smaller – yet perfect – body. He also wanted to show off his incredible boyfriend. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "Anthony, come on, the game is about to start!" Colton impatiently tugged on Anthony's arm. "OK, OK! Calm the fuck down, Col." Anthony laughed, allowing Colton to drag him along to the couch. Colton pushed Anthony back, his massive 700 pound body causing the couch to make some rather unsettling sounds. . . Despite it being reinforced beyond belief. Colton dove into Anthony's arms and snuggled up to him. Anthony bent down and kissed Colton on the cheek before wrapping his arms around Colton. The two men were massive, but they still managed to fit all their bulk on to a single (enormous) couch. Even more amazing than that, they managed to position their bodies so they could be as close as possible. A year of dealing with the inconvenient blessing of their made them experts, so even the most spontaneous of hugs or kisses were easy for Anthony to pull off. Colton still had to pull Anthony down, though, since Anthony was 8 feet tall, while Colton was only 6'2". "It's the first game, I wonder what they look like now." Colton mused. Colton, despite witnessing some insane feats of human growth, was not prepared for what arrived on the ice. A group of men, all wide, possibly 6'5" or taller, skated out like elephants on giant ice-skates. Graceful. . . Giant. . . Elephants. "Wow, I'm surprised they even found uniforms that fit. Hey Anthony, do you regret n-" "Shut it, stud." Anthony squeezed Colton. "I told them I'll join next season." "Marcus is almost as big as you, you know. You two might have to really compete if you keep putting off your hockey practice. . . Besides, I thought you couldn't stand the thought of losing to Marcus?" "Nah, I think I'll let that jerkoff have his time in the spotlight. Marcus isn't so bad. . . Maybe. Besides, he made all of this crazy stuff possible somehow with the help of that weird lady. I live out my dream to be a giant, I grow my team mates into perfect hockey players, and now I have a huge body that I love. My life is perfect." "That's all, huh?" Colton playfully elbowed Anthony. "Relax stud. I was saving the best for last." Anthony caressed Colton's arm, his hand moving down over Colton's hand. Anthony rubbed a white gold ring on Colton's finger, "He gave me a great hubby. One who I want to spend some time with before I have to start practicing again." "Oh alright." Colton smiled, "But as your number one fan I am really disappointed in how you're slacking off." "I guess I have to make it up to my number one fan. . ." Anthony shut off the TV. Colton tried to protest, but Anthony's lips halted Colton's efforts. "We can catch the game later. We know they're going to kick the other team's shit in anyway. Right now I have to give my number one fan something he'd really enjoy. I think my husband would like it too. I don't know, you decide. . . Heh-heh."
  23. goremeridian

    A Chance Meeting On The D L R

    Experimenting with narrative voice. Hope it's not too odd or off-putting! First muscle growth story. Enjoy - and be nice! A Chance Meeting on the DLR This is a story about two men who were made for each other. There’s a right person out there for everyone. Only some of us are lucky enough to find them. Let's start with Paul. Well, Paul liked massive bodybuilders. You know the type. Waking hours spent masturbating to freakishly morphed pictures of huge, muscled studs. Feverishly jerking his ample cock, he would imagine what it would be like to meet, and – as the train of his libido-fuelled imagination picked up speed – worship every inch of hard-packed, swollen muscle on a morph’s monstrous physique. Then there's Kevin. Now, Kevin was a massive bodybuilder. Again, I'm not straying far from the stereotype: his waking hours were spent heaving insane amounts of iron in the local gym, straining to pump his muscular physique even bigger. Feeling the burn tearing through every one of his sinews, he would imagine what it would be like to pass 300lbs and – as the fires of his testosterone-fuelled daydream whipped up into an inferno – dwarf, in terms of sheer flexed mass, every super heavyweight Olympian musclegod he idolised. But dreamstuff isn’t hard currency, and both men were pretty much shortchanged by reality. Kevin could never seem to get past 270 lbs, and Paul never met any bodybuilders with muscles even close to his morphs. And the dreams would have stayed just that, insubstantial as whispers, if not for a chance meeting on the DLR. Kevin was returning from the gym, Paul from one of his wanders around London in an ineffectual attempt to stave off his libido. A mass exodus at Canary Wharf had left the two of them alone in the train carriage, sitting opposite one another. Was it fate? Hell if I know. I might sound like am omniscient narrator, but really I'm just a twat with a soft spot for romance and muscle growth. What the hell do you want to know my POV for? Back to the boys. Well, Kevin - he's probably the more interesting of the two right now, right? What was he doing? Well, pretty much just fidgeting in his seat. You see, he could never get comfortable in train seats. It wasn’t just the scorching sun coming in through the windows. He had read somewhere that they made the windows of the DLR trains out of the same glass that they used in magnifying lenses. The evidence seemed to bear this out – after all, didn’t evil children use magnifying glasses to cook ants? He felt half-baked beneath his tan skin. In addition, his dense weight always bore him down through the comfy foam seat cover so he could feel the metal springs poking painfully into his hard glutes – which themselves lacked any fatty protection. He was wondering whether it would look weird if he employed his gym bag as extra cushioning beneath his rump, or whether he should ride out his next three stops standing up (though he had worked legs today extra hard and was grateful for even this torture device of a seat) when he noticed the man opposite him staring at him. He wasn’t unused to getting looks, but this guy was eyeballing him with an intensity that bordered on the creepy. “Can I help you?” He hadn’t said it in an aggressive way, but pretty much any rhetorical question backed by the straining, steel-hard muscles of a 270 pound bodybuilder comes across a tad threatening. Suppose we should give some screen time to Paul now. Bear with me. He's not a massive bodybuilder but believe me, he's pretty integral to the story. Well Paul, as you might imagine, was jerked from his reverie. He had been committing the musclestud’s physique to memory in his mental wankbank so he could conjure his image forth from his id later, when he was back at home with his cock in his hand. Of course, somewhere in the process the 270 lbs would be cranked up closer to 500 in his mind’s eye. Like I said, bit of a macrophile stereotype. “Uh,” he replied, feeling the heat of embarrassment scald his face. “N-no, sorry.” Then, his self-consciousness clouded by lust and his brain pickled by the hot sun straining in through the windows of the train carriage, he found himself adding, “You’re just…so big!” Kevin’s mouth curled up in a cocky smile. The same chemical reaction – heat and libido – must have been bubbling in his grey cells as he, somewhat out of character, replied, “Yeah, but not big enough.” He flexed a 20 inch bicep, offering the striated mountain as somewhat contradictory evidence of his pathetic nature. He had actually been flexing throughout this little story, feeling - and enjoying - the strain of his swollen muscles against the skin, like most muscle dudes do on their way home from the gym, but I figured it was time to throw you guys a bone (or should I say a boner?) and actually detail one of them. Just to keep the story (and your horniness) going. So anyway, Kevin flexed a f*cking massive bicep. This, and the faint, cock-stirring aroma of man-sweat from the bulked bodybuilder’s armpit, merely acted as a catalyst to Paul’s fevered mind. “Yeah,” he muttered (though later he would ask himself where he got the balls to speak like this), “nowhere near big enough.” A brief silence settled between the two men. It wasn’t uncomfortable. Both were simply wondering why now, of all times, they had chosen to spill their hidden, innermost thoughts to complete strangers. And wondering too why it didn’t seem wrong. This would be a good place to insert one of those "Was it fate?" questions again, but I figure I've already dealt with this in my own suitably sardonic fashion. Just keep reading. Kevin broke the lull. “I’m Kevin, by the way,” he said, extending a hand. “Paul,” said Paul, reaching for it. Their fingers touched, a spark of energy flashed between them…and Kevin started to grow. He pulled his hand back as though he had been burned, and could barely get out a surprised “What the-” before the muscles over his torso began to twitch and swell. His pecs ballooned out from his chest, filling the once-loose tank top to the limit, the ironic witticism written on the front suddenly indecipherable as it was stretched and pulled around by the hard striations straining up against the material. His growing shoulders and delts yanked the struggling top up over his bellybutton, revealing a lower set of perfect, budding abs glistening with sweat, underlined sexily by an aesthetic v-line. His biceps and triceps looked like they were going to burst out of the skin as they fought for space on his upper arm. Like bars of writhing steel his wrists joined in the competition, straining Kevin’s tan flesh to breaking point so that every striation was clearly visible beneath the stretched-thin surface. So absorbed was Paul in alternately frenziedly cataloguing and drooling over the immense changes in Kevin’s upper body mass that he nearly missed the teardrop thighs and twin hillocks of calf muscle that burst into beautiful, sweat-shimmering glory on Kevin’s lycra-short-clad legs as he stood. Kevin was on his feet in seconds, noticing as he did so the full, pumped feeling in his glutes as they too tightened to perfect spheres of titanium perfection behind him. Paul felt suddenly tiny, afraid. The heat in the carriage was enough to boil his blood and he felt himself go light headed as the now giant bodybuilder took a shaky step forward, unused to his shift in weight. How had this happened? What was going to happen how? And…was Kevin…smiling? 'Course he was smiling. You think I'm going to write a muscle growth story where the dude hates being big? You're on the wrong site. I hear whybeingsmallandweedyisbest.com is looking for readers, so go take your eyes there, microphile. “Fuck YES!” The striated superman cast a look over his immensity. Every twitching sinew, every new inch he noted, every vein pushed to the surface of his straining body by the swollen muscle widened his smile further. “I’m HUGE! But how?” He looked down at Paul before him – fuck, he appeared so tiny now in comparison (the smile strained a little further still) – whose wide eyes, pallid expression and faint whimpering noises would not have been out of place on a trauma victim. “What did you do to me?” It took Paul nearly half a minute to find the words, spluttering odd syllables into the testosterone-drenched haze of the carriage. He floundered about a bit to locate the right phonemes like a blind person bobbing for apples at Halloween, but eventually he regained enough reason to conjure some sense into his babble. “Ah…I think we – we both did it. You wanted to get bigger, and I wanted you bigger. And somehow it just worked.” You're not going to get more of an explanation than that. Writer and muscle whore I am, scientist I am not. Here's what Kevin thought though, and maybe you should be content with that: Kevin had read enough bodybuilding magazines to know the importance of willpower. Of envisioning yourself growing, as a compliment to your workouts. None, however, had mentioned combining that willpower with someone else. Satisfied? Moving on: “You mean, we could do it again? I could get even bigger?” Without mirrors or scales, it was difficult to know what size he was now. How much had he gained? Surely over 10 lbs of muscle? Maybe closer to 20? Or 30? My God, was he over 300lbs finally? The thought made him bone up. He felt his cock – Jesus, had that gotten bigger too? (his smile could stretch no more, though it did make a valiant effort to) – twitching as testosterone-rich blood filled it. His wasn’t the only penis affected by the change. Though Paul’s head was spinning, feeling was –gradually – beginning to return to the rest of his body. And the first thing he felt was the tremendous pressure in his jeans. He had never been this hard in his life. Before once again losing the power of speech – God, was it even hotter in the carriage than it had been a few minutes ago? – he got the words out: “We should try again. My flat – it’s the next stop. Two minutes from the station.” He had once considered the Isle of Dogs a crappy place to live. Now he praised the day he had been suckered into buying property there. Kevin grinned down at the little man, and flexed a bicep. The contrast with the fist-sized ball it had been before, and the head-sized peak now, was enough for him to start dripping pre. It didn’t seem to stop swelling – bigger and bigger it got, pulling all the excess skin on his arm (not that there was much, other than a teeny fleshy wrinkle around his armpit) with it as it rose, mountain-like, before the two of them. When it reached its full size, making Kevin’s handsome, well-shaped head actually look small in comparison, the skin was so stretched it was translucent. “Yeah. We’ve got to try it again as soon as possible!” So anyway. Two guys, random meeting on a train. Possibly fate yadda yadda. Anyhoo. To the meat of the matter: want to see one of them get bigger? I mean, seriously, freakishly bigger? Look out for part two. The rest of you? Man, I should be on commission or something. Like I said, whybeingsmallandweedyisbest.com is only a click away.
  24. Tattcub

    Miss Darcy's Stable

    Thought it was time to carry on posting. This is my most recent effort. Special thanks to Aardvark for editing and advice. More to come in this style. I'm quite taken with Miss D. enjoy TC Miss Darcy's Stableby Tattcub My name, dear heart, is Miss Darcy. I am an artist. I am a sculptress of destiny. I am passion, I am desire, I am a karmic razor. I am a complete bitch when I am feeling exceptionally fabulous. I am also a witch, a rather good witch in fact. I believe in crime and punishment, and the principle of what goes around, comes around.' But, make no mistake, I am not a wicked person or a fury. The people I punish deserve it. In fact, anyone I deal with is generally the architect of their own, well - I don't think destruction is the right word here...let's say retribution, that's closer. I don't punish the innocent. I reward them, whether they think they deserve it or not. I have sisters all over the world. Some keep a low profile, and some don't. One even set up a nightclub and is doing excellent work there, by all accounts. I am more of a free spirit than she. I drift from town to town, place to place. I go where I sense I am needed. And today, I was needed in New York. I was sitting at a small cafe, sipping a divine iced tea and watching the world go by. My attention was drawn to a luxurious car that the driver had just reversed into a parking space while talking on his mobile phone (dreadful things, those phones). You know his type, my dear: sharp suit, $300 haircut and a bad attitude. He didn't look properly and ended up hitting the delivery truck parked in the next bay. He stormed out of the car, marched straight to the truck and starting abusing the young driver who had literally only just started the engine. The delivery boy - named Dwight, bless him - just stood there and flinched every now and again while he let the city boy unload his vitriolic rant. Darlings, you have no idea how much poor manners anger this Georgia girl. Now where was I? Oh yes, poor little Dwight. Ill-fitting uniform and an equally ill-fitting body. He had a lot going for him: he was kind, friendly and generous to the core. A decent man. A boy blessed with heart of an angel and the body of a permanent teenager. Dwight was mid-twenties but definitely passed for 18 or 19. He still had the pale, sweaty complexion of a teenager, blemishes and all. His long, thin hair and heavy-framed spectacles really did nothing to reveal the boy's delightful inner charm.He kept on pushing the heavy frames back up his long too pointed nose. He jad no chin to speak of and what he did have wasn't visible as he kept his head bowed in submission to the obvious superior man he was dealing with. His skinny arms hung out of his too baggy short sleeved uniform shirt. They dangled there like to bits of string tied in a knot where the elbows should be. His legs were not much better. Oversized shorts with too big boots and pipe cleaner legs. Dwight couldn't fight his way out of a wet toilet paper bag. He was the quintesential wimp, the geekm the eternal teenager. Spotty face and spectacles and all. He was the sort of man who was eaten alive by the Alphas. Alphas like the one that was currently bellowing at him. His opponent,the "Alpha" (Yes dear you can still hear the sarcasm in my voice) Wade Bradley, was red with fury and frothing at the mouth slightly. Through his fitted suit, it was clear that Wade had the nicely toned body of a man who could afford a personal trainer and had the dedication to back it up. He was good-looking, from his thick black hair to the clear blue eyes that surely brought the ladies to their knees. He matched these natural attributes with expensive shoes and a manicure, but the man forgive my swearing was a true asshole. Something had to be done, and this is where I came in. I decided I could play this in a few ways and decided that a cause-and-effect spell would be rather splendid here. I clutched the pendant round my neck and muttered a few arcane and mysterious phrases unheard of in this realm: "What you do, Wade, cannot be, you bring your own catastrophe. Dwight you now will be rewarded; Wade's downfall means you will be applauded." What did you expect dear? I am a witch of quality, not a poet. The original translation rhymes much better. One has to work with what she has. And regardless, magic is all about the intent. I settled back in my chair to watch the fun begin. -------- Wade was certain he was in the right. He was a Bradley, dammit, so he was right by definition! A spoiled man who was used to getting his way. "Goddammit, you geek! What the hell do you think you were doing, asshole?" he screamed into the face of the retard in the brown shorts, with stick-thin legs poking through their openings like string with knots for knees. "S-sssorry s-sir," said the peon, whose name tag read Dwight. "Dwight, is it?" Wade said in a condescending tone, "when I am finished with you, you won't have a license to push a toy cart around. Sorry just isn't good enough," he continued, pointing his finger in the guys face. It satisfied him to see a red flush creeping up the guy's neck onto his sallow cheeks. Good, Wade thought, satisfied that he had embarrassed the guy enough into believing it was his fault that the two vehicles had crashed and not Wade's, even though Wade was the one who had been in the middle of a call to another girlfriend his wife had no idea about. "You get paid to drive that hunk of junk, you should kn-know better!" He shouted as he waved an arrogant finger in Dwight's face, his anger deafening him to his own mid-sentence stutter. "Sir, I think it was your f-fault. I hadn't even started the van," Dwight said clearly this time, surprised that he'd managed to get a word in edgewise and quite proud that his stutter had held back for the majority of the sentence. He was a PhD student and was really only doing this job part-time to help his parents who were paying his tuition. He didn't want them to struggle, so he did this job alongside the long hours of hitting the books and the test tubes. He caught a brief flash of light and his eye was drawn for a second to a café, where a sensibly dressed lady was sipping iced tea and watching him rather intently. She smiled at him and raised her glass politely. He felt dizzy for a moment, must be the heat and the embarrassment of this asshole having a go at him. "Sir," he said in a voice that was high and tremulous a few seconds ago, but now seemed rougher. It had a hint of decisiveness as well. "SIR!" Wade was momentarily confused by the delivery guy's rumbling voice...wasn't he just stuttering with the voice of a pencilneck? Not the bass boom he had just heard, which was a voice that demanded respect. "S-ss-sir," said Wade automatically. As he spoke it was almost as if an invisible needle had pricked him, deflating his huge ego just a little. He felt internally smaller, almost. Dwight was holding a package in his skinny arms. The oversized sleeves of his uniform, hanging almost to his elbows, did nothing to enhance his look in any way. He glanced down at the package again and noticed the hairs on the back of his hands. He didn't have hair on his hands, did he? He barely had it anywhere...it was like his body had taken a quick look at puberty and waved it away to the next person in the queue. He stared at his hand. It seemed to swell. The fingers grew firm and calloused. He even noticed an unusual bulge of muscle on the meaty ball of his hand and thumb that only comes from years of heavy lifting. His eyes travelled up to his forearms, which were swelling too, filling with hard corded muscle. Massively thick and covered with the same black hair he'd noticed on his hands. Thick veins crisscrossed the monstrous forearms, flexing and swelling underneath the swarthy paper-thin skin. Next, Dwight felt the heavy swell of his biceps in the sleeves of his rapidly tightening uniform, filling the bursting material with thick, heavy, veined beef. The drop of the triceps underneath, with their perfectly-striated horseshoe shapes, completed the arms which revealed themselves as the overstretched material finally gave way with an audible rip. Dwight was left holding the package with the arms of a god. The shredded sleeves receded further up as his shoulders started to flex out, raising the ruined shirt higher as it was pulled out of the uniform trousers. His delts grew and rounded out: perfect, round mounds of solid muscle that led to the traps. The traps started to grow, rapidly mounding up and swallowing Dwight's thickening neck, going from a 15.5 to 21 inches in a few seconds, almost up to his ears in a monstrous triangle of beast-man muscle. The neck was a much more fitting home for his voice's bassy thunder. I tell you dears, this old girl is looking around her handbag for her fan. Then, Dwight's chest just unfolded from underneath his humongous traps. His pecs dropped out of his skin like two slabs overfilled with concrete. They literally tore what remained of his work shirt apart. Striated and huge with beautiful dark nipples, thickening and pointing ever downwards due to the vast shelf of immovable muscle behind them. Dwight raised his hand and pointed at the somehow smaller lawyer. "You should have more respect mister, you never know who or what trouble you will run into, he boomed. "You ran into me, not the other way around." His deep rumbling voice made his balls churn. He felt so good right now. So hot. Dwight towered over the now much smaller Wade, who seemed to pull inwards a little more. Wade's hair was a little more dishevelled, and his suit seem looser somehow. Wade's mouth suddenly felt dry as the delivery guy turned the tables on him. "Maybe it WAS my fault", Wade thought. The van driver was huge. Big muscle bulging out everywhere. Wade felt a twinge in his groin, his cock reacting to the driver's sudden Alpha Male power that had gone unnoticed before. "Err..." Said the suddenly unsure Wade. "I'm s-sorry about the van" Wade was horrified. He hadn't meant to say anything to this monster. He might get hit or something. Something about the thought of being dominated by the uniformed hulk in front of him made his cock jump again. Blood seemed to be rushing to his dick and out of his brain. Again he had the feeling of getting shorter. "What's going on? " he said out loud and realised that his voice, like his body was now somehow smaller. He couldn't think straight and felt confused and suddenly frightened. He remembered he was the one who had started the argument with the delivery guy but couldn't remember why. The man was so powerful he couldn't do anything except look up at the towering figure of muscle now looming above him. He gulped as he looked at the guys huge traps and shoulders. The massive shelf of his pecks and the tightness of the waist. The guys back was beyond human and led to an ass that defied description except that it was the bubble but of all muscle bodies. The mans legs showed through his uniform, perfectly form pillars of huge, male power. Wade felt his now little dick get hard. "I'm sorry sir" He whispered halfway between awe and terror. Dwight shifted his huge bulk, all the muscle fighting for place with each other. His clothes stretched out a little more until he'd completed his transformation. Dwight realised what had been done to him as he marvelled at his beautiful vascular forearms and bunched and flexed his biceps in amazement. He also new who was responsible. He glanced over at the cafe for the strange lady. She sat there quite primly and once again raised her glass of tea to him. He tipped his hat and mouthed the words "Thank you ma'am" to her. She smiled at him. And then was gone. Dwight looked down at Wade and saw that the little man was staring at him in amazement. He even noticed the slight bulge in the guys trousers. "Do you like what you see, little man?" said the 290lb monster of muscle "Yyes S-ssir, I do." came the reply. "Are you sorry for your rudeness? " He said "Yes sir" "Want to apologise ?" "I am sorry sir." Said the tiny Wade, no longer the big man. Dwight flexed his biceps in front of him and assumed the famous crab position, His massive from jumped to attention through his uniform popping the top two buttons and ripping out the sleeves. His traps tried to crawl to the top of his head as his thick neck all but disappeared in the mountainous muscle. Wade gasped and reached out a hand to touch Dwight and Dwight let him. He suddenly felt a wet patch and realised he'd shot his load then and there. He felt ashamed and confused. Dwight smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "No hard feelings little guy" said the mammoth man. "I'll see you around" He turned and squeezed into his truck and was gone. Wade stood there in the street with cum staining his oversized pants. He had to find the guy again...
  25. Omiganda

    Belly Down Part 2

    I was going to stick to my style of using only one topic to post but I realized that's dumb since I can't get feedback for individual parts if I make stories too fast. This one's coming in pretty quickly just because I desperately need to start on some growing. This part was tough to get through but, thankfully, I thought it would be easier on me and a bunch of you muscle lovers if I dropped in a little German beef. Comments and feedback are definitely welcome! Belly Down Part 2 “Where the HELL have you two been?!” shouted Coach John as Kenny and Casey ran into the gym lobby with their bags over their shoulders. Kenny was in a pair of workout shorts too big for someone his size and a baggy shirt that hung on him like a sheet. His bag, at his size, appeared as though he were carrying a body. Casey wasnt as troubled as he came in. His brunette hair glistened in the sunlight and was quite the match for Kenny's red hair. His green eyes were like emeralds the way they flashed everywhere he looked. Casey was handsome beyond compare with his dimples, muscular jawline, 5 o'clock shadow, and strong muscled nose. Casey's body filled his clothes just perfectly with his big arms. Those arms were connected to a pair of big, broad shoulders as unlike Kenny, they touched both ends of his jacket's sides. Casey's chest was noticeably big and powerful looking through the white shirt within the jacket. The shirt draped over Casey's stomach as his nicely trim waist pulled tight and owned a hidden 6 pack beneath the shirt. His big hands were wrapped tightly on the strap of his bag which, though it was equal in size with Kenny's, his 190 pound 6'1 body was perfectly sized for the weight he towed. Coach John, a man of age 36 with a buzz cut, a 5 o clock shadow, piercing blue eyes stronger than Kenny's, salt and pepper hair, and an intense look that could make anyone cower or wet themselves at his command. Kenny was a sucker for someone like Coach as he towered over Kenny almost as much as his brothers at 6'3. He'd never admit to it himself, however. Only one person in the entire world knew he was even into men. His parents didn't know as they were too busy trying to make him the smart son, making him do AP classes all through high school. From what he knew, they saw him as their last chance to get a genius. Of course, Kenny grew out of letting them control him and decided to go on to a college far away with a wrestling scholarship. Kenny felt bad that none of his many brothers knew nothing either. Being the smallest brother really made it hard to build up courage when it came to the sizes they ranged from. Kenny's head barely reached his least oldest brother's lips. He'd never be able to outlive it if he had his brother's ribbing him on his sexuality. As Kenny and Casey ran into the locker room and started switching to their singlets, Kenny looked over to Casey and couldn't take his eyes away as Casey peel off his shirt. Kenny had told no one but him of his sexuality. Only Casey had come off to Kenny as a person who'd take a secret to the grave. Still, Kenny did his best to hide the fact he had a massive crush on Casey. Casey himself chuckled as he caught Kenny staring in the corner of his eye. “You good, bro?” Kenny shook himself back to reality. “Oh sure, man” he said as he revealed his skinny frame. “Oh look, its the dwarf planet, Kenny” came a deep voice from behind Kenny. Kenny turned around and looked high up into the eyes of his giant vice captain, Hans. Hans full name was a mystery to Kenny as he'd given up listening to the man beat it into him during practice. Hans's german ancestry was revealed in the way his shining golden hair was done up in a attractive cut along with his golden facial hair and sapphire eye color. Hans looked down and smiled at the hesitant eyes of his little captive. “Like what you see, Körperklaus?” he said as he lifted a big hand and condescendingly ruffled Kenny's hair. Kenny only looked down in shame as he was unable to defend himself against the giant Hanz. Hanz was a massive beast as he stood at a gigantic 6'7, the height of Kenny's 3rd oldest brother, and stretched out both ways at 256 pounds. Hanz remembered when Hanz came over from his country in Europe and he would work all over the summer to shrink down 30 pounds thanks to the max weight requirement in the Men's Greco-Roman division over in the European colleges. Thanks to all that work, Hanz only got smaller in size. His strength seemed endless as he was leaner than the leanest of the team and towered over all of them. He'd never lost a match the entire season with his big, bulging legs and veiny, large arms. His waist was small and trim with an 8 pack! It really put things into perspective the way Kenny was a foot shorter and almost half the german giant's weight. “Been eating your wheaties, boy?” he said down to Kenny as he tapped his arm. “ Couple more and you might be able to slow down arms like these by about a nano second” Hanz joked as he raised a big arm and balled up his fist. A bicep like a softball bulged out his arm with a big angry vein on its surface. Hanz's tanned skin in the light of the locker room only made him look more intimidating as that gigantic flexed bicep, his bulging pecs, and his tight stomach looked like it was cut out of stone. Hanz laughed at the look on Kenny's face. “ Something you like?” Kenny instantly darted his eyes away with a mental tug. Hanz rubbed his hair again. “See you at practice, Körperklaus” h said before waving his big friends in the higher weight classes and left the locker room with only Kenny and Casey left. Kenny quickly began to continue his dressing as though nothing happened. “How long are you going to let him toy with you like that?” Casey said as he stood behind the rushing Kenny. Kenny just finished in time to look behind him and see Casey in his sweatshirt and singlet. Kenny fought as hard as possible to avoid looking down. “As long as it takes for him to get bored” he said. Casey looked in Kenny's eyes intently for a moment. Kenny looked away as though he were afraid Casey would be able to look into his soul and see all the weakness within him. He felt lucky that Casey turned and walked away. Kenny looked after him and felt his cock bounce in the pouch of his singlet. Casey's sweatshirt only came down the very lowest point of his back before revealing the silky blue of his singlet covered ass. It was so full and tight looking, raised like two buns of bread. Kenny shook his head. He was glad Casey didn't look back and catch him as the door to the locker room opened and closed behind him. “Mmmm makes you want to just visit the bakery of those buns, doesnt it?” said a gurgling voice. Kenny looked around expecting to see a mirror but saw nothing of the sort in the room other than lockers, discarded sports bags, and assorted clothes. “Oh please” came the voice again. Kenny jumped as he felt the touch of a hand ruffling his hair. “Ah, so you don't enjoy that” said the doppelganger standing before Kenny. Kenny was still shocked as he looked at the duplicate of himself standing before him, wearing the clothes he was wearing now. “Funny you let that ass toy with you that way. I sure didn't enjoy it” Kenny looked back as he started packing his clothes in his bag again to ignore the doppelganger. “Ah, so you fear and lust for that one, do you?” Kenny was like an open book as he almost stopped packing. “You know what, how about I answer the questions you wont and help you along, huh?” the doppelganger said. “By the way, we should really find a name for me that you can call me in your head other than 'the doppelganger'. I'm a part of you now, not a fucking superhero” he said as he lazily sat beside Kenny's bag and scratched his own chest. Kenny had finally gotten over having a doppelganger in his head like this. At first, it was scary but now, it was just plain annoying. Still, his instincts kicked in and he did the best he could to ignore him and hope he'd get bored. “Get bored? That's ridiculous. You're the most interesting kid I've ever seen. Especially with what you're hiding inside yourself” he said as he stood up and rubbed Kenny's shoulders from behind. Kenny flinched but continued zipping up his bag. “You think I'm kidding but I'm not. That little spell you thought failed actually worked better than ever before. It's supposed to match the user's want for power and control” he said as he leaned in and whispered into Kenny's ear. “Don't worry. You think I may seem like the gas pedal but I'm actually the breaks.” Kenny shoved his doppelganger off. “There you go calling me a doppelganger again.” Kenny turned back to the copy angry. “Leave me the fuck alone!” The doppelganger used Kenny's attack as ammunition. “That's what you should have said to that giant arian asshole out there. But don't worry, you can count on me to help you with that.” With a red flash that left cinders falling to the floor, the doppelganger was gone again. For now, let's call me your name backwards. Hmmmm, Kenny backwards is Y-N-N-E-K...... Nick! With that, the voice belonging the now named Nick vanished and Kenny was left alone to his thoughts it seemed. He wasn't fooled, however. Nick was still there. Somewhere deep in his mind. Laughing at him like the hyena he was. Practice sucked for Kenny as he felt the mat against his back again. His body was sore from hours of working out, learning new moves from coach, and then being dealt heavy blows by the blue mat from the only other guy in his weight class. He was breathing heavily and covered and sweat as his body was unmoving on the mat. “Alright, that's enough for today, ladies. Let's close with some weigh ins” came the coach's voice. Kenny frowned as he knew what that meant. The entire wrestling team went into the locker room and undressed down to their undergarments. A line was formed with Kenny and Casey at the end as he felt insecure in only his loose fitting boxers. Flashbacks of when wedgies and pantsing were cool entered his mind everytime he had to stand almost naked in front of the other guys. He was the shortest and smallest of them all regardless of the fact he was at the heaviest weight of his weight class. The other guy in it was in front of him, his super lean body glistening in the sunlight as he showed of his hard work. Kenny had tried his best to also stay in shape but, after high school, he seemed to have gotten less and less lean as he began eating more. He frowned as he was told by his doctor that he had an eating disorder that made him eat when he was afraid or over excited. He didn't really believe him but, looking at his gut now, he really had to think hard on that as he looked at the tight body of the other guy, his boxerbriefs tight against his perky ass. The line went rather quickly though the team's size was quite large. Before long, the guy in front of Kenny was walking onto the scale and waiting for his measurement. “125. Looks like your safe for now, Isaiah. Watch out on those burgers” joked Coach John as he let him get off the scale. Kenny hesitated as he stood before the scale. Kenny knew that he wasn't the kind to gain weight. It was just the way he would be put on the spot. “Go ahead, Kenny. We all got somewhere to be” said the coach. The guy's standing around the locker room laughed as they watched Kenny stand there the way he was. Kenny's face was red with embarrassment but he still pushed forward and stood on the scale, his body red from his frustration. The coach moved the old style scale's tiny sliding parts and came to a final conclusion. The coach looked into Kenny's eyes and made a concerned expression. “134.” The room was silent for only an instant before a chorus of “Oooo”s rang around the room. All the team started laughing like hyenas, some actually dropping their clothes all together and some covering their mouths to hide their laughing. The coach was speechless. “ Kenny......you've gone up a weight class and the next match is tomorrow” he said, looking down into Kenny's eyes. “I have to either let you off this one or you'll have to go in the 134-142 range.” Kenny was still staring at the numbers of the scale. How the hell had he gained 8 pounds in a single night?! Kenny understood when he heard laughing in the background. Of course, it wasn't laughing from anyone in the locker room exactly. Kenny heard Nick laughing in the back of his mind, his intent and guilt ringing and Kenny's ears. Wish and you shall receive, Nick said into Kenny's mind. Kenny was so insecure of himself the entire day, he hadn't noticed that his boxers had begun to fill with new mass. They fit loosely now, rather than looking baggy. A shadow consumed Nick and he turned to see Hanz's pecs again, his laughter causing his big chest to shake with his deep voice. “ Well, looks like you're going to need some encouragement, boy. Gone and ate too many fries, eh?” he said down to Kenny with a smug look. Kenny looked away in time to see Casey come up to him, his boxerbriefs revealing all his perfect, manly muscle curves. “It's cool, man. Just go up a class, no one's going to laugh if you put all you've got into it” he said to Kenny. Kenny sighed. What the hell was wrong with his life? An answer came from inside his head. There's a lot wrong with it. Don't worry, though. I've already said it to you before. You think I may seem like the gas pedal but I'm actually the breaks. You aren't getting anything you didn't want. To Be Continued.
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..